MERI

MASUM BAHNE

main hu ashu
main yahan aapko meri aapbiti batane jaraha hu mera pariwar jyada bada nahi hai jisme hum sirf
6 log hai aur ye kahani hum 6 logo ke ird gird hi ghumti hai mere pariwar me
1) papa - jivan lal, age 44
2) mummy - shubha lal, age 42

3) badi sis - ragini lal, age 22

4) main - ashu lal, age 20

5) chhoti sis - nisha lal, age 18

6) cousin sis - punam lal, age 22

bas yahi hamara pariwar hai
mere papa ki ek bahut badi dukan hai jisme kai tarah ki chijo ka wyapar
hota tha aur gaon me jameen bhi bahut thi jahan kheti bhi hoti thi kul mila
kar hum logo ko paise ki koi kami nahi thi kyonki dukan aur kheti se papa
ko behisab kamai hoti thi
meri mummy house wife hai aur unka kaam sirf hum bachho aur ghar ki
dekh bhal karna hi tha meri mummy bahut sundar hai aur mere papa ke
sath unki life bahut achhi chal rahi hai wo 42 saal ki hone ke bawjud bhi
35 se jyada ki nahi lagti hai
meri badi bahan ragini apni padhai puri kar chuki thi aur abhi ghar me hi
mummy ka hath batati thi waise papa uski shadi ki baat chalane wale the
lekin wo zidd kar rahi thi ki abhi use saal do saal shadi nahi karni hai to
mummy ke kahne par papa bhi maan gaye aur unhone kuchh samay ke
liye ragini ki shadi ka faisla taal diya ragini ek bahut hi sundar aur sushil
ladki hai aur bahut achhe badan ki hai uske sharir me wo sab hai jo ek
ladki me hona chaiye uska figur 36-28-38 ka hai aur wo mujhse bahut
pyar karti hai kyonki main uska iklauta bhai hu main bhi usse bahut pyar
karta hu aur uski choti se choti chijo ka khayal rakhta hu
main ashu abhi college ke last year me hu aur khul kar apni life enjoy kar
raha hu kyonki paiso ki koi kami nahi hai lekin main smoke nahi karta
haan kabhi kabhi beer pi leta hu gf koi banai nahi kyonki mujhe ladkiyo
me kabhi koi interest nahi raha bas apne dosto ke sath sport aur jim me
samay bitana mujhe achha lagta tha padhai main sirf paas hone ke liye
karta tha kyonki koi job to mujhe karni nahi thi bas aage chal kar papa ka
hi kaam sambhalna tha kul mila kar mast life kat rahi thi meri
meri chhoti bahan nisha abhi college ke first year me thi wo ek bahut hi
chanchal swabhav ki ladki hai sundarta me uska koi mukabla nahi tha wo
meri mummy aur badi bahan se bhi kahin jyada sundar hai 18 saal ki hi
hone ke bawjud bhi uska sharir bahut aakarshak tha uska figur 34-26-36
ka tha ghar me sabse chhoti hone ke karan use papa mummy bahut pyar
karte the jisse wo thodi ziddi ho gai thi aur har baar apni zidd karke apni
baat manwa liya karti thi mere sath to uska 36 ka bair tha hum dono
aksar hi jhagdte rahte the kyonki main iklauta ladka tha aur wo papa ki
pyari isliye hum dono me apna haq jatane ki ladai chalti rahti thi lekin
aapas me pyar bhi bahut tha jo ki ladai jhagde ke bich pata nahi kahan
gayab ho jata tha
ab baat karte hai meri cousin bahan punam ki, punam mere chacha ki
beti hai lekin bechari ki kismat bahut kharab hai jab wo 10 saal ki thi tabhi
uske papa mummy ki ek accident me maut ho gayi thi uske koi aur bhai
bahan nahi the uske papa aur mummy ki maut ke baad se wo hamare
sath hi rah rahi thi aur ab to aisa lagta bhi nahi tha ki wo hamari cousin
hai ekdam sagi bahan jaise hi hum bhai bahno me ghul gai thi ghar me
nisha ki sabse jyada usi se patti thi punab bhi sundarta me kahin se bhi
kam nahi thi 36-26-38 ka figure tha uska lekin uski kismat bahut kharab
thi bechari ke papa mummy pahle hi nahi the aur abhi 4 mahine pahle
humne uski shadi bade dhum dham se ki thi lekin pata nahi kya hua ki ek
din uske sasural se phone aaya aur papa mummy wahan gae lekin jab
wapas aaye to punam unke sath thi hum sab punam ko dekh kar bahut
khush hue lekin jab mummy ne bataya ki ab punam wapas apne sasural
nahi jayegi to hum sabhi hairat me pad gaye puchhne par mummy ne
bataya ki punam ke sasural wale aur uska pati achhe log nahi hai aur wo
punam ko bahut pareshan karte hai isliye punam ab yahin rahegi aur
kuch samay baad uska talak bhi ho jayega uske pati se….
punam apne sasural se wapas aachuki thi uske sath uske sasural walo
ne bura wyavhar kiya ye jaan kar hum tino bhai bahano ko bahut bura
laga tha hum sabhi ki sahanubhuti punam ke sath thi khas karke nisha to
punam ko akela chhod hi nahi rahi thi yahan tak ki wo raat ko bhi punam
ke sath uske room me hi soti thi
waise main batadu ki hamara ghar do manjil ka hai niche papa mummy
ka room hai jabki hum charo bhai bahan upar alag alag room me rahte
hai
jab se punam wapas aai thi uske chehre par ek ajib si udasi dikhai deti thi
jaise use kuch andar hi andar khaye jaraha ho mummy bhi ab punam ke
sath jyada wakt gujarne lagi thi shayad wo bhi punam ko dilasa deti rahti
hogi lekin main punam se kuchh bhi nahi kah paraha tha kyonki mujhe
samajh hi nahi aaraha tha ki main kya kahu aur kya karu
ek din main subah jaldi jag gaya dekha to abhi meri bahno ke room band
the shayad wo abhi tak jagi nahi thi main niche aaya abhi main kichen ki
taraf badh hi raha tha ki mujhe kichen se papa mummy ki kuch bato ki
aawaje aayi jisme mujhe punam ka naam sunai diya punam ka naam
sunkar main thithak gaya aur chup kar papa mummy ki bate sunne laga
mummy :- jivan, sach me punam ka chehra kitna murjha gaya hai pata
nahi bechari kaisi kismat likha kar lai hai ma-baap pahle hi chal base aur
ab pati bhi aisa mila ki kya kahu....
papa - sach shubha mujhe bhi us bechari par bahut daya aati hai lekin
kya karu
mummy- tum aisa karo uske liye kisi aur ladke ki talash jari rakho jaise hi
punam ka talak hoga hum uski dusri shadi kar denge
papa - haan main bhi yahi soch raha hu, aaj se hi kisi ladke ki talash
shuru karta hu lekin shubha kaya sach me punam ka pahla pati
napunsak tha kya sach me wo punam ke sath kuch nahi kar paya kya
punam aaj bhi kuwari hai?
mummy - haan jivan ye bilkul sach hai maine khud punam ke kahne par
check kiya tha wo aaj bhi kuwari hai meri ek choti si ungli bhi uski usme
nahi ghus payi thi
papa - kya beet rahi hogi us ladki par jo shadi hone ke baad bhi kuwari
hai, khair ab hum isme kar bhi kya sakte hai
mumky - jivan jo bhi karna hai wo jaldi hi karo bhale hi punam ka pati use
ladki se aurat nahi bana paya lekin usne punam ke jism ki pyas ko to
bhadka hi diya hai aur shayad isiliye punam ke chehre par udasi chhai
rahti hai
papa - hummmm....thik hai jo bhi ho sakega main jaldi se jaldi karne ki
koshish karunga
papa ki is aawaj ke sath hi mujhe aisa laga jaise wo bahar nikalne wale
hai to main jor se mummy kahta hua kichen me ghus gaya aur mummy
se chai mangne laga wo dono nahi samajh paye ki maine unki bate sun li
hai maine chai pee aur wapas apne room me aagaya mere dimag me
yahi baat chal rahi thi ki kya jo bate mummy papa kar rahe the wo sach
hai?.....
mere dimag me yahi bate ghum rahi thi ki kya sach me punam abhi bhi
kuwari hai uske pati ne uske sath kuchh bhi nahi kiya hai
waise to mujhe ladkiyon me koi interest nahi tha lekin sex ke bare me
main jyada nahi to thoda bahut to janta hi tha mujhe ye pata tha ki
ladkiyo ki chut me ek jhilli hoti hai jo pahli baar ki chudai me tut jati hai
jisme ladki ko bahut dard hota hai phir bhi mere ko sex ke bare me jyada
pata nahi tha
khair jaise taise time bita aur dophar ke khane ka wakt ho gaya sabhi log
khana kha rahe the maine punam ki taraf dekha to wo apne chehre par
udasi liye jaise taise khana kha rahi thi mujhe use aise dekh kar kuchh
achha nahi laga aur mera mann bhi ab khana khane ko nahi kar raha tha
maine dekha ki papa bhi punam ko hi dekh rahe the jabki mummy ragini
aur nisha khane me wyast thi
jaise taise maine khana khatam kiya aur bajar ki taraf nikal gaya bajar
jakar maine ek book store se ek kaamsutra aur kuchh mast ram type ki
kitabe li aur ghar aagaya main ab kaise bhi kar ke apna sex gyan badha
lena chahta tha taki uske dwara main punam ki kuchh madad kar saku
(kyonki mummy papa se kah rahi thi ki punam ki sex ki aag uske pati ne
bhadka di hai) lekin main ye nahi janta tha ki un pustako se mujhe kuchh
hasil nahi hone wala tha kyonki punam ki aag to kisi se chudai kar ke hi
bujh sakti thi
main apne room me aaya aur kaam sutra ki pustak nikal kar padhne laga
usme chudai ke tarah tarah ke chitra bane hue the aur usme chudai ke
anek aasano ke bare me bataya gaya tha ladki ko kaise khush kiya jata
hai ye bhi usme bataya gaya tha lekin sari bate aakar chudai par khatam
ho jati thi jo main punam ke sath kar nahi sakta tha kyonki wo meri bahan
thi aur bahan ke sath chudai nahi ki jati hai lekin ab main kya karu mere
kuchh samajh nahi aaraha tha
to kya punam ki aag kabhi shant nahi hogi wo hamesha aise hi udas
rahegi in pustako ko kharidne ka koi fayda nahi hua ye sochte hue maine
mastram wali book uthai aur use padhne laga pahli kahani to pados ki
bhabhi ki chudai ki thi jise padh kar mera lund tight ho gaya tha lekin agli
kahani padh kar to mere hosh hi udd gaye wo bhai bahan ki chudai ki thi
maine badi teji ke sath wo story padhi aur thodi hi der me us kitab ki sari
story padh li usme 3-4 story bhai bahan ki chudai ki thi
maine jaldi jaldi baki ki bhi books padh li unme bhi bhai bahan ki chudai
ki kahaniya thi mera dimag sunn ho gaya tha kuchh samajh nahi aaraha
tha kya sach me aisa hota hai? kya sach me bhai bahan aapas me
chudai karte hai? nahi nahi aisa nahi hota hoga ye sab kalpnik kahaniya
hai aur kisi ke gande dimag ki upaj hai lekin dimag ne phir kaha ki jahan
aag lagi hoti hai dhuan bhi wahin se uthhta hai
main kuchh bhi faisla nahi kar paraha tha aise me mujhe dost pintu ki
yaad aai jo ki mera bahut gahra dost tha aur hum aapas me koi bhi baat
nahi chupate the maine usse milne ka faisla kiya aur usse milne nikal
gaya lekin dimag uljha hone ki wajah se un pustako ko kahin achhe se
chhupa kar rakhna bhul gaya aur waise hi bed par rakhi chhod pintu se
milne nikal gaya.....
main pintu se mila aur use lekar ek park me aagaya is wakt wahan jyada
bhid nahi thi hum dono ek kone me baith gaye main apni baat kahne me
jhijhak raha tha ki kaise pintu se bahan bhai ki chudai ke bare me puchhu
pintu - kya baat hai ashu tu mujhe yahan kyon laya hai aur tu kuchh bol
kyon nahi raha hai
me - wo...wo...
pintu - bol na tu aise hakla kyon raha hai
me - yaar....baat hi kuchh aisi hai ki main samajh nahi paraha hu ki kaise
shuru karu
pintu - to ab tu mujhse bhi kuchh kahne me jhijhakne laga hai kya yahi
hai hamari dosti?
me - nahi yaar ye baat nahi hai baat kuchh aisi hai ki pata nahi tu meri
sunkar kya sochega
pintu - tu mera sabse achha dost hai yadi teri baat kuchh galat bhi hogi to
main uska majak nahi udaunga ab bol
me - dekh yaar baat ye hai ki aaj mere hath kuchh books lag gai jinme
chudai ki kahaniya thi jo maine padhi..
pintu - to isme kya hua
me - pahle sun to le baat sirf chudai ki kahani ki nahi hai balki sage
bahan bhai ki chudai ki baat hai us book me sage bhai bahan ki chudai ki
kahaniya thi lekin main samajh nahi paraha hu ki kya sach me aisa hota
hai? kya sach me sage bhai bahan aapas me chudai karte honge?
meri baat sunkar pintu ekdum se chup ho gaya aur gardan niche kiye
jamin par dekhne laga main samajh nahi paya ki ye chup kyo ho gaya
kahin use meri baat buri to nahi lagi
main kuch der chup raha phir bola - bol na pintu kya sach me aisa hota
hoga
pintu ne apni gardan uthhai aur kuch der mujhe dekha phir bola - aashu
tu ye sab kyon puchh raha hai
me - yaar jab se wo book padhi hai main bahut ashant sa ho gaya hu dil
kahta hai ki aisa nahi hota hoga lekin dimag kahta hai ki aag lagti hai
tabhi dhuan uthhta hai to shayad aisa bhi hota hoga, ab tu bol ki is bare
me tera kya kahna hai
tabhi mera mobile baja dekha to ghar se phone tha "hello" main bola
"bhaiya main bol rahi hu" nisha ki aawaj aai
"bol kya baat hai" main bola
"mummy puchh rahi hai ki aap wapas kab tak aaoge" nisha boli
"do ghante to lag hi jayenge, kyon koi kaam tha kya?" maine puchha
"nahi bas aise hi puchh rahi thi" nisha boli aur usne phone kaat diya
phone jeb me rakh kar maine pintu ki taraf dekha to wo bola
pintu - pahle tu ye bata ki ye sara mamla kya hai wo books tere hath
kaise lagi
ab main sochne laga ki kya main punam ke bare me ise batau ya nahi
waise mujhe ye baat pakki thi ki pintu meri koi baat bahar nahi nikalne
wala tha aakhir me maine ye tay kiya ki mujhe sab sach sach bata dena
chahiye aur main bola - dekh pintu ye baat bahut gambhir hai tere aage
nahi jani chahiye aur phir main use sari baat batane laga ki punam kaise
apne sasural se wapas aai aur kaise udas rahti hai phir mummy papa ki
bate aur kaise maine wo books kharidi maine sab kuchh pintu ko sach
sach bata diya
meri baat sunkar pintu kuchh der shant raha phir muskurate hue bola
pintu - matlab tu apni bahan ke sath ye sab karna chahta hai isliye ye
puchh raha hai
me - pagal hua hai kya main aisa kuchh nahi soch raha main to sirf uski
madad karna chahta tha lekin is chakkar me mere hath wo books lag gai
lekin wo story mujhe andar se pura hila gai hai isliye maine tere se ye
puchha
pintu - dekh yaar pahli baat to ye hai ki ye sach hai ki kuchh bhai bahan
aapas me ye sab karte hai
me - ye kya kah raha hai tu kya sach me aisa hota hai (main uski baat
sunkar hairan tha)
pintu - haan yaar ye sach hai aur main aise logo ko achhe se janta bhi hu
jo apni sagi bahan ke sath hi chudai karte hai
main ab aur bhi jyada hairan ho gaya tha kyonki ye sab meri kalpanao se
bhi aage ki baat thi
me - kya baat kar raha hai yaar, lekin ye sab kaise ho sakta hai
pintu - kyuon? kyon nahi ho sakta aakhir bhai bahan bhi to insan hai unki
bhi apni jarurate hoti hai aur agar bahar wo kisi ke sath nahi kar sakte to
ghar me karne me kya burai hai aur jaise hame bahar ke kisi insan se
pyar hota jata hai waise hi apni bahan ya bhai se bhi to ho sakta hai na,
ab tum apni bahan punam ki hi baat karo jaise ki tum kah rahe ho ki wo
apni jismani bhukh shant na hone se udas rahti hai to agar usne bahar ke
kisi aadmi se sambandh bana liye to tumhari kitni badnami ho jayegi aur
agar tum hi use khush kar do to ghar ki baat ghar me hi rahegi bolo isme
kya burai hai
pintu ki baat sunkar main soch me pad gaya wo jo kah raha tha wo sahi
tha lekin samaj ke niyamo se galat tha main apni socho me buri tarah se
ulajh chuka tha dimag ne jaise kaam karna hi band kar diya tha halat ye
ho gai ki mera sir dard se fatne laga tabhi pintu bola
pintu - kya soch raha hai ashu, tu jitna sochega utna hi uljhega ab tere
samne do hi raste hai ya to tu punam ki shadi jaldi hi kahi aur karwa de
ya phir tu hi use thandi kar warna to kuch nahi ho sakta
pintu ki baat sunkar pata nahi mujhe kya hua main uthha aur bina kuch
kahe park se bahar jane laga
pintu bhi uthha aur mere sath ho liya
pintu - ab kya irada hai
me - bahut sir dard ho raha hai yaar chal kisi bar me chal kar beer pite
hai
kah kar maine bike start kar li pintu bhi muskurate hue mere pichhe baith
gaya.............
raat ke 9 baj chuke the jab aashu ghar wapas lauta pintu ke sath beer
bar me bitaye samay ne uska sir dard kafi hadd tak khatam kar diya tha
aur ek halka halka surur abhi bhi uske dimag me tha
aashu ghar wapas lautte hi apne room me gaya jahan bed par uski najar
padi to wo chaunk gaya kyonki bed sheet badli ja chuki thi aur use wo
books kahin najar nahi aai usne un books ki talash me najar ghumai to
use wo books ek side rakhe table par najar aai aashu ki jaan me jaan aai
lekin turant hi uski gand bhi fatne lagi is darr ke mare ki ye books kiski
najar me aai hai mummy ke ya phir tino bahno me se kisi ek ke
wo turant lapak kar un books ke paas pahucha aur unhe chhupane ki
jagah ke bare me sochne laga tabhi use aisa laga jaise un books me ek
book kam hai usne gaur se books ki taraf dekha to sach me ek book kam
thi ashu ab sach me bahut darr gaya tha agar in books ke bare me
mummy papa ko malum pad gaya to kitni beijjati hogi uski wo mann hi
mann hi bhagwan se prarthana kar raha tha ki mummy papa ko pata na
chale
ab sabse pahle use ye janna tha ki uske room ki safai aur bed sheet
kisne badli hai jahir hai ki jisne bhi ye kaam kiya hai usi ko books ke bare
me pata hoga aur wo ek book bhi usi ke paas hogi aur ye jaanna ki uske
room ki safai kisne ki hai koi bada kaam nahi tha wo kisi bhi bahane se
aasani se jaan sakta tha ki ye kaam kisne kiya hai lekin mushkil kaam ye
tha ki jisne bhi ye books dekhi hai use in books ki hajiri ki safai dena ki ye
books kyonkar uske room me thi agar ye kaam ragini ya punam ka tha to
shayad wo unhe mana sakta tha leki agar mummy ya nisha me se koi hai
to phir mushkil thi
ashu ki gand lagatar lupke liye jarahi thi lekin ab wo kar bhi kya sakta tha
use pahle hi in books ko kahin chhupa kar rakhna chahiye tha
use apne aap par hi bahut gussa aaraha tha thodi der pee hui beer ka
nasha pata nahi kahan chala gaya tha 'ab jo hoga dekha jayega' soch kar
wo bath room jakar fresh hua aur wapas room me aaya hi tha ki mummy
ki aawaj aai "ashu chal khana lag gaya hai"
"aaya mummy" ashu bola aur niche jane jane laga
niche dining hall me sabhi log maujud the ashu bhi thoda sakuchate hue
apni kursi par baith gaya usne chori se najre ghuma kar apni tino bahno
aur mummy ki taraf dekha to kisi ke bhi chehre par kisi bhi prakar ke
bhav nahi dikhe wo sabhi apne kaam me lagi thi
'kaun hai in logi me se' ashu abhi bhi apni socho me gum tha
"are tune abhi tak khana shuru nahi kiya" mummy boli
ashu apni socho se wapas aaya aur dekha ki sabhi log ab khana shuru
kar chuke hai wo bhi dhire dhire khana khane laga halaki uska mann nahi
tha khane ka wo jald se jald jaan lena chahta tha ki uske room ki safai
kisne ki hai lekin abhi sab log khana kha rahe the aur papa bhi wahan the
to abhi ye pata karna thik nahi tha
jaise taise sabhi logo ne khana khatam kiya papa khane ke baad sidhe
apne room me chale gaye mummy aur tino bahne saaf safai me lag gai
aur ashu hall me aakar tv on kar ke baith gaya
thodi hi der me uski mummy hall me aai mummy ko akeli dekh kar ashu
ne puchha "mummy aaj mere room ki safai aapne ki thi kya"
"nahi to maine nahi ki, lekin tu ye kyon puchh raha hai" mummy ne jawab
diya
mummy ka jawab sun kar ashu ne chain ki lambi saans li 'chalo ek
tansion khatam hua' usne socha aur bola "wo mummy meri ek book nahi
mil rahi hai isiliye puchha"
"ohh...ruk main ladkiyo se puchhti hu, ragini beta jara idhar aana"
mummy ne ashu se bolne ke baad ragini ko bulaya
"ji mummy" ragini paas akar boli
"beta aaj ashu ke room ki safai kisne ki thi iski ek book nahi mil rahi hai"
mummy ne puchha
"hummm.....kisne ki thi....oh haan yaad aaya nisha ne aaj iske room ki
safai ki thi shayad use pata ho iski book ke bare me, mqin use yahan
bhejti hu" kah kar ragini wapas jane ko mudi
"rahne di, main khud hi puchh lunga abhi use kaam karne de" ashu turant
bola
"thik hai" kah kar ragini wapas kichen me chali gai aur ashu apne room
me aagaya wahi hua jiska darr tha un books ke bare me nisha hi janti thi
aur un me se ek book bhi usi ke paas thi jisse uska 36 ka aankda tha
pata nahi ab nisha kya soch rahi hogi aur kya karne ka irada rakhti hogi
ashu yahi soche jaraha tha lekin use nisha se is bare me baat to karni hi
hogi lekin dusri bahno ke samne wo nisha se baat nahi kar sakta tha ye
baat to use akele me hi karni thi
'thik hai use uske room me aajane deta hu phir baat karta hu' ashu ne
socha lekin tabhi use yaad aaya ki aaj kal to nisha punam ke room me
soti hai phir kaise usse baat ho payegi ashu phir mushkil me pad gaya
'ho sakta hai wo wapas aane ke baad change karne ke liye apne room
me jaye tab shayad usse baat ho paye' ashu ne socha aur use apna ye
vichar achha bhi laga aur wo nisha ke upar aane ka intzaar karne
laga.........
Raat ke 10.30 baj chuke the ashu apne room ka darwaja khole hue apni
bahno ke upar aane ka intjaar kar raha tha wo kaise bhi kar ke nisha se
abhi hi baat karke apni safai de dena chahta tha
Lagbhag 15 minute baad tino bahne upar aai jahan ragini sidhe apne
room me chali gayi wahin nisha punam ke sath uske room me ghus gai
aur gate lock kar diya gait band hote hi ashu ki sari ummide dharashayi
ho gai uske mann me darr bhar gaya ki kahin nisha punam se un kitabo
ke bare me kuch kah na de wo mann hi mann bhagwan se prarthna
karne laga ki aisa na ho
Ab ashu bed par aaleta aur sone ki koshish karne laga lekin darr ke mare
use nind bhi nahi aarahi thi koi 15 minute bite honge ki uske room ka gait
knock hua ashu ke samajh nahi aaya ki is wakt uske room me kaun aa
sakta hai wo uthha aur gait khol diya samne khadi nisha ko dekhte hi
uska chehra fakk pad gaya aur wo murti ki tarah jadd ho kar nisha ko hi
dekhne laga
“hat na bhai kya aise hi khada rahega mujhe andar nahi aane dega?”
nisha aashu ko pichhe dhakelte hue boli
“wo….wo….” ashu jaise hosh me aaya aur pichhe hat kar usne nisha ko
room me aane ke liye jagah di
Nisha sidhe bed par jakar baith gai aur badi gahri najro se ashu ko
dekhne lagi nisha ke aise dekhne se ashu aur bhi baukhla gaya aur idhar
udhar dekhne laga jabki nisha ke hotho par ek kutil muskaan tair gai
ashu ko aisi halat me dekh kar wo ashu ki is halat ka pura maja le rahi thi
“puchhega nahi ki main is wakt tere room me kyon aai hu?” nisha boli
Ab ashu ko samajh nahi aaraha tha ki wo nisha ko kaise apni safai dega
wo chup hi khada raha
“kya hua tu chup kyon hai?” nisha phir boli
“kyon….kyon aai hai tu?” ashu ne puchha
“wo kya hai na khana khan eke baad ragini didi ne mujhse kaha ki tujhe
teri koi book nahi mil rahi hai, chunki tere room ki safai maine ki thi to
main jakar tujhe wo book dhundh du aisa usne kaha to main aai hu, bata
teri kaun si book nahi mil rahi hai main dhundh deti hu” nisha boli
“wo….wo…..” ashu se kuchh kahte hi nahi bana
“wo..wo..kya kar raha hai batana kaun si book hai” nisha lagatar use
khijhaye jarahi thi
Ab ashu kab tak talta aur waise bhi use nisha se mafi mang kar use apni
safai de kar baat ko yahin khatam karna tha isliye usne pakka mann kiya
aur bola “tu sab janti hai nisha phir kyon mujhe pareshan kar rahi hai”
“ab aaya line par” nisha boli aur usne apne pichhe daba rakhi mastram
wali book nikali aur boli “kahin tu isi book ki baat to nahi kar raha tha”
Wo book dekh kar ashu ne apni najre jhuka li
Nisha kuchh der use dekhti rahi phir boli
“chhiii…..ashu kitna ganda hai tu jo aisi gandi pustake padhta hai, main
to tere bare me aisa soch bhi nahi sakti thi” nisha boli
“mujhe maaf kar de nisha galti ho gai, main abhi ke abhi in books ko faad
kar fenk deta hu lekin tu kisi ko batana mat tu jo kahegi main wo karne ko
taiyaar hu” ashu gidgitate hue bola
Nisha kuch der chup khadi rahi phir turant hi haste hue boli “tujhe mafi
mangne ki koi jarurat nahi hai bhai abhi maine tujhe jo ganda kaha na wo
janbujhkar kaha kyonki aisi situation me yahi kahna banta hai aur tu bhi
yahi soch raha hoga ki main aisa hi kahungi, lekin main janti hu ki tu aisa
nahi hai jis ladke ne aaj tak kisi ladki ko najar uthha ke bhi nahi dekha
use sex storys se kya lena dena hoga aur main ye bhi janti hu ki aaj se
pahle ye books bhi tere paas nahi thi lekin abhi hai to koi karan to jarur
hoga ab yadi tu mujhe sab sach sach bata de ki ye books tere paas kyon
hai to main kisis ko bhi inke bare me nahi bataungi”
Nisha ki baat sunkar ashu ke dimag se ek bahut bada bojh utar gaya
lekin ab ek tension ho gaya ki nisha sab sach sach janna chahti hai to wo
ab kaise bataye aur use ek baat aur ajib lagi ki nisha kaise janti hai ki ye
books aaj se pahle uske paas nahi thi usne socha ki is bare me usse
baad me puchh lega pahle use in books ke uske paas me hone ka koi
achha sa bahana batana padega
“wo kya hai na nisha ye books meri nahi balki mere dost pintu ki hai jo
usne mujhe rakhne ko di thi aur kal wo wapas lene wala tha” ashu ne
bataya
“wo bahan….pintu?...tu mujhe pagal samajhta hai kya main janti hu ki
use in books ki koi jaarurat nahi hai, dekh ab jhut mat bolna warna main
abhi jakar sabko bata deti hu in books ke bare me” nisha boli
Ashu ko samajh nahi aaya ki ashu pintu ke bare kaise janti hai aur usne
pintu kahne ke pahle ‘bahan’ kyon kaya
“tu pintu ke bare me kaise janti hai?” ashu ne hairat se puchha
“jaise tum dono achhe dost ho waise hi uski chhoti bahan tina meri sabse
pakki saheli hai aur hum dono apni koi bhi baat nahi chhupate aapas me”
nisha ne bataya
“ohh….” Ashu ke muh se itna hi nikla
“ab tum shuru ho jao aur batao ki ye books tumhare paas kya kar rahi
hai” nisha ne kaha
Ashu kuchh der sochta raha phir bola “dekh nisha baat kuchh aisi hai ki
main tujhe nahi bata sakta lekin ye jaan le ki ye books maine padhne kee
liye nahi kharidi thi”
“ye to main bhi janti hu ki mere bhai ko in sab chijo ka shauk nahi hai
main to bas asli baat janna chahti hu bas meri yahi ek shart hai” nisha
boli
“to thik hai tu mujhe kal tak ka time de main kal tujhe sab bata dunga”
ashu bola
“abhi kyon nahi?” nisha ne puchha
“dekh abhi raat jyada ho gai hai aur baat badi hai aur mujhe nind bhi
aarahi hai kal main tujhe sab kuch sach sach bata dunga, abhi tu ja”
ashu bola aur usne nisha ke hath se wo book le li
“ye book to maine puri padh li hai ab dusri book do taki raat me padh
saku” nisha boli
“kyaaaa….tu aisi gandi book padhegi” ashu hairat se bola
“ise padhne me kya burai hai, haan karne me thodi bahut ho sakti hai”
nisha kutil muskaan ke sath boli
Ashu to jaise hairat ke samundar me dubkiya lagane laga
“lao na bhaiya do na” nisha boli
Ashu bilkul machine ke andaj me aage badha aur chhupa ke rakhi sari
books nikal kar bed par rakh di nisha ne aage badh kar ek book nikali aur
room se bahar jane lagi ashu use hi dekhte raha nisha gait ke paas jakar
ruki aur palat kar ashu ko dekhte hue boli “aaj jo book padhi usme do tin
story bahut achhi thi bhai bahan wali ummid karti hu ki is book me bhi
waisi hi story hogi”
Aur bhadak se gait band ho gaya
Ashu ka muh pura khula ka khula rah gaya tha………………
Ashu hairat se bhaara sone ki koshish karne laga lekin baar baar uske
khayalo me nisha aur uski bate aajati kaisi bate kar rahi thi wo ki in story
ko padhne me koi kharabi nahi hai balki waisa karne me hai wo bhi thodi
bahut aur wo bhai bahan wali kahaniyan bhi pasand karti hai ye ishara
dene me bhi wo jara bhi nahi sharmai
Ashu ek bar phir pareshan ho gaya tha wo ye achhi tarah jaan gaya tha
ki jitni bholi aur chhoti wo nisha ko samajhta hai wo waisi nahi hai balki
apni umar se bhi kuchh jyada hi badi ho gai hai aur jab usne pintu ka
naam lene wakt bahan…pintu kaha tha uska matlab to sirf bahan chod
pintu hi ho sakta tha aur usne ye bhi bataya tha ki pintu ki chhoti bahan
uski pakki saheli hai aur usse kuchh chupati bhi nahi hai aur pintu bhi
bhai bahan ke sambandho ko jayaj thahra raha tha iska matlab kahin
pintu apni bahan ko hi to nahi chodta hai tabhi nisha use bahan chod
pintu kahne wali thi pakka yahi baat thi tabhi to nisha ne kaha tha ki wo
janti hai ki pintu ko aisi books ki koi jarurat nahi hai ashu lagatar soche
jaraha tha uska dimag jaise sawalo ki bhatti me jalne laga tha
‘kal nisha se puchhta hu is bare me’ ashu ne socha aur sone ki kosish
karne laga badi mehnat ke baad raat ke lagbhag 2 baje use nind aai lekin
sapno me bhi nisha aur aaj hui ghatnao ne uska sath nahi chhoda aur
subah jagne tak uske sapno me yahi sab chalta raha
Subah ashu thodi der se so ke uthha tab tak sabhi log chai nashta kar
chuke the papa apni dukan par chale gaye the aur mummy, punam aur
ragini ghar ke kamo me lagi thi ashu taiyar hokar niche aaya to nisha use
dekhte hi muskura di ashu ne usse najre nahi milai
“good morning bhai, kya baat hai aankhe lal hai raat me nind nahi aai
kya” nisha ne ashu ko chheda
“nahi aisi koi baat nahi hai tu chai nashta la mujhe college jana hai” ashu
bola
“college to mujhe bhi jana hai tabhi to tumhara intjaar kar rahi thi” nisha
boli
“kyon?” ashu ne puchha
“kyonki meri scooty kharab padi hai to main tumhare sath hi college
jaungi aaj” nisha muskurate hue boli
Ashu samajh gaya ki aisi koi baaat nahi nisha sirf un books ke bare me
puchhne ke liye hi uske sath jana chahti hai lekin ashu ki bhi majburi thi
nisha ko un books ke bare me baatane ki aur use bhi to nisha se bahut
kuchh puchhna tha isliye sath chalne me inkar karne jaisi koi baat nahi thi
“thik hai tu mere sath hi chalna lekin pahle mujhe kuchh khane ko to
dede dekh 9 bajne wale hai college ka time ho gaya hai” ashu bola
“thanks bhai main tumhe chai nashta lakar de deti hu jab tak tum khaoge
main taiyaar ho jaungi” nisha boli aur kitchen ki taraf badh gai
15 minute baad hi ashu aur nisha ashu ki bike par college ki taraf nikal
gaye nisha ne aaj pink t-shirt aur blue jeans pahna tha t-shirt tight thi
isliye uske boobs puri tarah bahar ko ubhre hue najar aarahe the wo bike
par baithi bhi dono taraf pair daal ke thi jiske wajah se jara sa brake
lagne par uske boobs ashu ki pith se takra rahe the pahle to ashu ne
kuchh ne gaur nahi kiya lekin jab nisha ke boobs kuchh jyada hi chubhne
lage to wo bol hi pada “thoda pichhe hokar baithna kya mere upar hi
chadhh jayegi”
“are baba main bahut pichhe baithi hu ye to tum hi ho jo baar baar brake
laga rahe ho” nisha jor se boli
Ab ashu kuchh naahi bola aur bike chalata raha use pata tha ki nisha
waise hi jhagdalu kism ki hai aur abhi uski nisha se atki hui thi to wo bhi
jhagda nahi karna chahta tha
Ab nisha janbujh kar ashu se chipak kar baith gai jisse uske boobs ab
puri tarah ashu ki pith me gaye ashu chaunka lekin usne kuchh kaha nahi
aur shant hi raha jisse nisha ko aur bhi mauka mil gaya shaitani ka to wo
ab apne boobs ashu ki pith par ragadne lagi bhale hi ashu ne kabhi bhi
ladkiyo ya sex me dilchaspi nahi li thi lekin tha to wo jawan chhokra ek
jawan ladki ke mansal kadak boobs ki ragad aur garmi se uska bhi pent
fulne laga wo janta tha ki ye sab bahan bhai ki chudai wali story ka hi
asar tha nisha par lekin wo ye nahi samajh paa raha tha ki nisha pahle se
hi aisi thi ya sirf us book ko padhne baad hi wo aisa kar rahi hai
Aakhir jaise taise college aagaya raste bhar dono ne koi baat nahi ki
nisha apni chhati ashu ki pith se ragadti rahi aur ashu apne khade hue
lund ko sambhalte raha jo uske pent me hulchul machaye hue tha
College pahuchte hi ashu ne bike stand par khadi ki aur nisha se utarne
ko kaha nisha utarte utarte bhi shaitani karne se nahi chuki aur usne
bahane se ashu ke khade lund ko chhu hi liya ashu ek baaar phir chauka
aur ghur kar nisha ki taraf dekha lekin nisha ne aise react kiya jaise
kuchh hua hi nahi ho
“wapsi me bhi sath hi jayenge, kal raat wali baat abhi bhi adhuri hai use
puri karna hai” nisha bike se utar kar boli
“hummm…..” ashu ne hunkara bhara
Nisha palti aur college ki taraf jane lagi thoda aage jakar ruki, palti aur
ashu ko dekh kar boli “raste me jo hua wo achha to laga hoga”
Aur ashu kuchh kah pata iske pahle hi wo mudi aur teji se apni class ki
taraf chal padi
ashu ka muh ek baar fir khula ka khula rah gaya tha......
Ashu muh khole nisha ko jate hue dekhta raha wo yakin nahi kar paraha
tha ki raste me bike par jo hua wo nisha ne jaan bujh kar kiya hai
‘pata nahi ye ladki meri ummid se kitna aage badh gai hai, kya ye mere
sath un story jaise bhai bahan wale sambandh banana chahti hai?’ ashu
soch raha tha ‘nahi nahi wo aisa soch bhi nahi sakti ye sab sirf un stories
ka asar hai jo kuchh time me khatam ho jayega’ ashu ne mann hi mann
apne aapko dilasa di aur apni class ki taraf badhh gaya
College me aaj kuchh khas nahi tha to ashu canteen me aagaya wahan
pintu pahle se hi baitha tha pintu ko dekhte hi ashu ke dimag me phir
wahi khayal aaya ki kya pintu ke apni bahan tina ke sath sex sambandh
hai lekin wo pintu se direct puchh bhi nahi sakta thaw o aage badha aur
pintu ke paas jakar baith gaya
“aur kya haal hai bhai ab to sab thik hai na” pintu bola
“hummm……” ashu ne hukara bhara
“phir tune kya socha? Kya tu khud karega punam ki madad” pintu bola
“nahi yaar ye galat hai main aisa kuchh nahi kar sakta, ye sab mere se
nahi hoga” ashu bola
“thik hai phir teri marji” pintu ne kaha
Kuchh der dono hi shant rahe phir ashu bola “tu kal bol raha tha kit u aise
bhai bahan ko janta hai jo apas me chudai karte hai”
“haan” pintu bola
“to mujhe bata kaun hai wo” ashu ne puchha
“nahi yaar main tujhe unke naam nahi bata sakta bekar me hi becharo ki
badnami ho jayegi kyonki bhale hi ye sab unki najar me sahi hai lekin
samaj ise galat manta hai yadi tere bhi samband apni bahan se hote to
main tujhe unke naam jarur bata deta” pintu bola
Pintu ki baat sunkar ashu chup ho gaya lekin uske mann me ye janne ki
tivra ichha thi ki kya pintu ke sambandh apni bahan se the lekin wo pata
kaise kare tabhi use ek idea aaya aur wo bola “meri chhoti bahan nisha
bata rahi thi ki teri bahan tina uski pakki saheli hai aur dono aapas me
kuchh bhi nahi chupati”
“hogi,to…..” pintu bola lekin uske mathe par chinta ki lakire ban chuki thi
“aur nisha mujhse kuchh nahi chupati……….” Ashu muskurate hue bola
Pintu kuchh der ektak ashu ko dekhta raha phir bola “to, iska kya matlab”
“kuchh nahi ye maine aise hi bataya hai” ashu mann masos kar bola use
puri ummid thi ki ye sab sunkar pintu jarur kuchh kahega lekin pintu
kuchh bhi bakne ko taiyaar nahi tha
Jabki udhar pintu ashu ki ye baat sunkar hil sa gaya tha lekin usne apne
aap ko sambhal liya tha kyonki wo janta tha ki bhale hi nisha ashu se
kuchh nahi chupati hogi lekin apni saheli se ki hui bate wo apne bhai se
naahi kar sakti thi isliye usne ashu ko jaraa bhi bhav nahi diya
Kuchh time dono waise hi idhar udhar ki bate karte hue baithe rahe jab
tak college bhi khatam ho gaya aur nisha ka phone ashu ko aaya to wo
pintu ke paas se uthh kar bike stand par aaya jahan nisha pahle se hi
khadi thi ashu ne usse koi baat nahi ki aur bike start karke nisha ki taraf
dekha wo bike par baith gayi aur ashu ne bike apne ghar ki taraf dauda di
“ye kidhar jar ha hai tu?” nisha boli
“ghar aur kahan?” ashu ne jawab diya
“nahi abhi ghar nahi kahin aur chal raat wali baat karni hai abhi” nisha
boli abhi wo ashu se chipak nahi rahi thi
“kahan chalu?” ashu ne puchha
“itne sare park hai kahin bhi chal le” nisha boli
“ok” ashu bola aur usne bike ek aise park ki taraf dauda di jahan jyada
bhid nahi hoti thi aur bahut kam log hi wahan jate the
Park pahuch kar ashu ne bike stand par khadi ki aur dono bhai bahan
jakar ek kone ki bench par baith gaye
“cha lab shuru ho ja” nisha baithte hi boli
“kya shuru ho ja?” ashu bola
“are yaar wahi ki wo books tere paas kyon aai” nisha boli
“pahle tu mujhe bata kit u pintu ke bare me kya kya janti hai?” ashu ne
kaha
“dekh ashu pahle tu mujhe un books ke bare me bata phir main tujhe
pintu hi nahi aur bhi bahut se logo ke bare bahut kuchh bataungi jisse
tera dimag hil ke rah jayega lekin haan ab koi jhut nahi bolna sab sach
sach batana” nisha boli
Nisha ki baat sun kar abhi se hi ashu kaa dimag hilne laga ki nisha aur
kis kis ke bare me kya kya batane wali hai aakhir wo bola “dekh nisha
baat kuchh aisi ki shayad tujhe achhi nahi lagegi”
“tu bata to sahi main teri kisi baat kaa bura nahi manungi” nisha use
uksate hue boli
“to sun jab se punam apne sasural se wapas aai hai wo bahut udas si
rahti hai jisse mujhe bhi achha nahi lagta tha lekin main chah kar bhi uski
madad nahi kar pata tha main yahi samjhta tha ki uske sasural walo ne
uske sath jo galat wayvhar kiya hai usi ke karan wo dukhi hai aur kuchh
dino me thik ho jayegi lekin itne din bitne ke baaad bhi uski halat jaisi ki
taisi hai to main aur bhi chintit ho gaya lekin kal subah mummy papa ki
baat sunkar mujhe punam ke udas rahne ki wajah pata chal gai….” Kahte
kahte ashu ruk gaya
“kya bate kar rahe the wo log punam ke bare me?” nisha ne puchha
“wo…wo….” Ashu samajh nahi paraha tha ki wo nisha ko kaise bataye
“bata na aise hakla kyon raha hai” nisha boli
“wo…wo…log bate kar rahe the ki punam ka pati napunsak hai aur wo
suhagraat me bhi punam ke sath kuchh kar nahi paya ulte usne punam
ke jism ki aag bhadka di hai jis karan wo aise udas hai” ashu jhepte hue
bola
“to phir tune kya socha” nisha muskurate hue boli
“maine socha ki is problem ka hal to kisi sex gyan ki book me hi mil sakta
hai isliye main ye books kharid laya ki agar isme kahin uska ilaj likha
hoga to main wo book kisi tarah punam tak pahucha dunga taki wo apni
bhavnao ko shant kar sake” ashu bola
“to phir koi ilaj mila in books me” nisha waise hi muskurate hui boli
“nahi…sari books padh li lekin kahin koi kaam ki chij nahi mili har baat ka
sirf ek hi ilaj mila SEX, in books ko padhne ke baad main sirf ye hi
samjha hu ki jab tak punam kisi aadmi ke sath sex nahi kar leti uska
kuchh nahi ho sakta” ashu bina ruke ye sab bol gaya
Ashu ki baat sun kar nisha hasne lagi
Ashu ne nisha ki taraf dekha aur bola “tu aise hans kyo rahu hai”
“wah re mere budhhu bhai, jo baat aaj kale k 10 saal ke bachhe ko pata
hoti hai wo bhi tujhe pata nahi main janti thi ki tu in sab mamlo me kora
hai lekin itna bhi nahi janta mujhe nahi pata tha” nisha haste hue boli
“tu to aise bol rahi hai jaise ki sab janti hai” ashu muh fulate hue bola
“aur nahu to kya, jis din punam di wapas aai thi tabhi se main aur ragini
didi sab jante the aur uski udasi dur karne ka upay bhi lekin apne ghar ki
ijjat ka khayal rakh kar hum log kuchh nahi kar parahe the lekin chalo ye
achha hua ki ab tu bhi punam di ke bare me jaan gaya ab shayad hum
log uski kuchh madad kar sake” nisha boli
“wo kaise?” ashu ne puchha
“uske jism ki aag shant kar ke” nisha boli
“lekin uske liye to use kisi ke sath sex karna hoga” ashu bola
“haan…” nisha boli
“haan….matlab ye kaise ho sakta hai ki wo kisi aur se sex kare main apni
bahan ko samne rah ka raise kaise karne de sakta hu” ashu hairat se
bola
“lekin wo kisi apne ke sath to kar sakti hai na” nisha boli
“apne ke sath………….kis apne ke sath?” ashu ne puchha
“tere sath……………….” nisha ne jaise bomb phoda
“mere sath……..tu aisa soch bhi kaise sakti hai, wo meri bahan hai main
uske sath aisa karne ki soch bhi nahi sakta” ashu gusse se bola
“kisi aur ke sath karne bhi nahi doge aur khud bhi nahi karoge to kya ghut
ghut kar marne doge use, kaise bhai ho tum” nisha bhi tej swar me boli
“wo sab main nahi janta waise bhi papa kah rahe the ki jaldi hi koi aur
ladka dekh kar uski shadi kar denge phir sab thik ho jayega” ashu bola
“wah re bhai..sala kuwari ladki ke liye to achha rishta dhundhne me salo
lag jate hai jabki punam to talak shuda hai pata nahi kab milega achha
ladka use aur pata nahi tab tak uska kya haal hoga” nisha boli
“lekin kuchh bhu ho main ye nahi kar sakta” ashu apni zidd me bola
“dekh ashu tu ye samajh kit u ye sab maje ke liye nahi balki apni bahan ki
madad ya ilaj ke liye kar raha hai sab thik rahega bhai kisi ko pata bhi
nahi chalega aur hamari punam didi bhi thik ho jayegi” nisha boli
“lekin ye paap hai nisha aisa nahi ho sakta sare jamane me koi bhai nahi
hoga jisne bahan ke sath ye sab kiya hoga” ashu thoda dhila padte hue
bola
“kon se jamane ki baat kar raha hai bhai? Main khud aise bahut se bhai
bahno ko janti hu jo apas me maje ke liye sex karte hai jabki main to
tujhe punam didi ki madad karne ke liye kah rahi hu” nisha boli
“tub hi aise logo ko janti hai” ashu ne puchha
“main bhi matlab” nisha ne puchha
“pintu bhi aise kuchh logo ko janta hai lekin unka naam nahi batata” ashu
ne bataya
“wooo…wo kya naam batayega main batati hu tumhe tum puchh rahe the
na ki main pintu ke bare me janti hu, to suno pintu khud apni choti bahan
tina ko chooo…ke sath sex karta hai aur ye baat tina ne hi mujhe batai
hai isiliye maine kal tumse kaha tha ki use in books ki jarurat nahi hai aur
meri ek do aur saheliya bhi apne bhaiyo ke sath sex karti hai kyonki isme
baat khulne aur pakde jane ka daarr nahi hota aur maje bhi ghar me hi
milte rahte hai” nisha ek sans me itna bol gai
Ashu awak sa nisha ke chehre ko ghure jaraha tha usko andesha to ho
gaya tha ki pintu ke apni bahan se sambandh ho sakte hai lekin phir bhi
use yakin nahi ho raha tha ye sach hai ek baar phir uska sir dard karne
laga tha
“dekh ashu plz meri baat maan ja kisi ko bhi pata nahi chalega aur
punam bhi……………” nisha abhi aur kuch kahti ki ashu ne use rok diya
aur bola “baki bate baad me abhi mera sir bahut dard kar raha hai abhi
ghar chal” aur itna kahte hi ashu uthh kar bahar ki taraf chal pada
“ashu meri baat to sun….” nisha ne bike ke paas pahuch kar kahna
chaha
“abhi aur koi baat nahi karna ghar pahuchne tak” ashu bola aur bike start
kar li nisha bhi hatash si uske pichhe baith gai aur ashu ne bike ghar ki
taraf dauda di
Abhi bhi ashu nisha ki bato ka yakeen nahi kar paraha tha ki real zindagi
me bhi sage bhai bahan aapas me chudai kar sakte hai……………..
Ashu ghar pahuchte hi apne room me band ho gaya uska sir bahut dard
kar raha tha wo samajh nahi paraha tha ki uski zindagi me ekaek hi ye
kaisa badlaw aagaya hai uski sagi bahan usse apni dusri bahan ko
chodne ko kah rahi thi ab wo kya kare uske kuchh samajh nahi aaraha
tha usne ek sir dard ki tablet khai aur apne bed par let kar sone ki
koshish karne laga
Udhar nisha bhi pareshan si apne room me gai aur bed par let kar
sochne lagi ki kya ashu maan jayega ya nahi waise use ummid thi ki wo
ashu ko mana legi lekin ye bahut mushkil kaam tha akhir ek bhai apni
bahan ko chodne ko itni jaldi taiyaar kaise hoga wo bhi tab jab us bhai ne
aaj tak kisi dusri ladki ko bhi najar uthha kar nahi dekha
Thodi hi der baad ragini uske room me aai aur badi utsukta se nisha ki
taraf dekhne lagi nisha samajh gai ki ragini kya puchhna chahti hai kyonki
nisha ragini ko sab kuchh bata chuki thi ki kaise use ashu ke room me wo
books mili aur aaj wo ashu se unke bare me baat karne wali hai
Asal me ragini aur nisha dono hi punam ki halat se bahut pareshan thi
aur kaise bhi karke punam ko khush dekhna chahti thi isliye un logo ne
bahut dino pahle ye plan banaya tha ki kisi bahar ke aadmi se ye sab thik
nahi tha to unki najre ashu par tik gait hi lekin dono hi himmat nahi kar
parahi thi ashu se baat karne ki lekin un books ke karan unko achha
mauka mil gaya tha aur aaj ragini ne hi nisha ko sab samjha kar bheja
tha ki use ashu ke sath kya karna tha aur kaise baate karni thi
“to bata nisha aaj kya kya hua jaisa maine kaha tha waise hi sab kiya
na?” ragini boli
“haan didi jaisa tumne kaha tha waisa hi kiya lekin baat nahi bani” nisha
boli
“kya matlab, mujhe shuru se sab bata ki kya kya hua” ragini boli
Ab nisha ragini ko sab batane lagi ki aaj subah se ashu ke sath usne kya
kiya aur ashu se uski kya kya baat hui sari bate sunne ke baad ragini bhi
soch me pad gai
“aaj pahle din ke hisab se bahut kuchh ho gaya hai nisha aur mujhe bhi
ummid hai ki hum ashu ko mana lenge” aakhir me ragini boli
“haan didi mujhe ummid hai ki hum use mana lenge lekin punam ka kya?
Kya wo maan jayegi ashu ke sath sex karne ke liye?” nisha boli
“are yaar wo khud apni garmi me tap rahi hai wo to chahti hi hai ki koi
use thanda kare haan ashu ke sath karne ke liye wo thoda na nukur
karegi lekin main uska bhi ilaj soch chuki hu bas ashu maan jaye pahle”
ragini boli
“hummm…….lekin didi kya tumhe ye achha lagega ki tumhara phla pyar
tumhara bhai ashu tumse pahle kisi aur ke sath ye sab kare” nisha ne
puchha
(dosto ye baat aapko pahle batai thi ki ragini ashu ko bahut pyar karti hai
lekin ye nahi bataya tha ki ye pyar bhai bahan wale pyar se bhi badh kar
tha, ragini ye soch chuki thi ki shadi to wo ashu se kar nahi sakti thi lekin
wo apna kuwarapan ashu ko hi sauna chahti thi)
“dekh nisha baat ashu ke kisi aur se pahle karne ki nahi hai baat ye hai ki
main pahli baar ashu ke sath hi karna chahti hu lekin main direct ye sab
ashu se nahi kah sakti lekin ab punam ke roop me mujhe bahut achha
mauka mil gaya hai apna sapna pura karne ka bas ek baar ashu punam
ke sath kar le phir to use mere sath bhi karna hi hoga” ragini ne jawab
diya
“wow didi kya idea hai bilkul sach kaha jab woe k bahan ke sath kar lega
to dusri aur tisri ke sath karne me kyon jhijhkega” nishaa khushi me boli
“tisri…..?” ragini aankhe tarerte hue boli
“kyon didi mujhe bhul gai kya, jabki aap janti hai ki main bhi ashu se utna
hi pyar karti hu jitna ki aap aur aap se hi to sikhi hu main ki sabse pahle
bhai baki sab baad me” nisha muskurate hue boli
Nisha ki baat sunkar ragini chup ho gai aur kuchh sochne lagi
“kya soch rahi ho didi?” nisha ne puchha
“bas yahi soch rahi hu ki aage kya kiya jaye” ragini boli
“pahle ashu ka sir dard khatam ho jane do phir sochte hai aage kya
karna hai” nisha boli aur apni aankhe band kar li
Ragini bhi ab nisha ke room se bahar nikal gai thi …………………
sara din ashu apne room me band raha wo halato me bahut ulajh gaya
tha aur kuchh samajh nahi paraha tha sham ko lagbhag 6 baje wo apne
room se bahar aaya aur ragini se chai banane ke liye kaha uski mummy
aur nisha use sham ke khane ki taiyari karti dikhi lekin punam kahin nahi
thi tabhi ragini chai lekar aai
"ragini ye punam kahan hai?" ashu ne chai lete hue puchha
"wo apne room me hai ashu aaj uski tabiyat kuchh kharab hai" ragini ne
bataya
"kyon kya hua use?" ashu ne puchha
"pata nahi bahut tej bukhar hai badan jaise jal raha hai pata nahi kya
hoga uska" ragini boli
tej bukhar hai badan jaise jal raba hai kahin ye sab usi jism ki aag ki
wajah se to nahi jo punam ka pati bhadka gaya hai ashu ne socha
"to use hospital lekar chalte hai" ashu bola
"dawaiyan to chalu hi hai phir bhi koi aaram nahi hai abhi kal hi to
hospital se dikha kar laye hai use, mere khayal se baat kuchh aur hi hai
warna to use kab ka aaram mil jana chahiye tha" ragini boli
ab ashu ne kuchh nahi kaha aur chupchap chai pine laga aur sochne
laga ki ab kya kiya jaye
chai pikar wo uthha aur punam ke room me pahuch gaya punam abhi
bed par leti hui thi aur uski aankhe band thi nind me hone ke karan uske
kapde ast wyast se the bukhar ki wajah se uski sanse tej chal rahi thi
jisse uske bade sudaul boobs upar niche ho rahe the jaise hi ashu ki
najar uske boobs par gai uski najre wahin tik gai aaj pahli baar kisi ladki
ko wo aise dekh raha tha shayad ye un books ki kahaniyo ka hi kamal
tha ki hamesha ladkiyo se dur bhagne wala ashu aaj ek ladki ke badan
me interest leraha tha wo bhi apni bahan ke ashu abhi punam ke boobs
ghur hi raha tha ki use subah ki ghatna yaad aai jab nisha ke boobs uski
pithh se ragad kha rahe the aahhh....kitna maja aaraha tha kya ehsas tha
un mansal golo ki chuan ka rongte khade ho gaye the unke touch se aur
lund bhi kaise tight ho gaya tha wo bhi tab jo wo kapdo me kaid the agar
khule hote to....
'chiii....main bhi ye kya sochne laga' ashu ne sir jhatka aur aage badh kar
punam ke mathe par gale par hath rakh kar dekha sach me punam aag ki
bhatti bani hui thi wo bukhar se tap rahi thi
'ab main kya karu iske liye ragini bhi kah rahi thi ii baat kuchh aur hi hai
warna dawaiyo ka asar to ab tak ho jana chahiye tha' ashu soch raha tha
'lagta hai nisha sach hi kah rahi thi ki punam ki ye aag bagair sex ke nahi
bujhegi to kya main apni bahan ko hi chod dalu aur kya gauranti hai ki
chodne ke baad bhi wo thik ho hi jaye'
bahut se sawal ashu ke dimag me ghum rahe the aur wo un sawalo ke
sath punam ke room se bahar aagaya aur bike uthha kar pintu se milne
nikal gaya kyonki wo hi use kuchh madad kar sakta tha kyonki wo to tha
hi bahan chod
idhar nisha ki najre barabar ashu par thi jab wo punam ke room me gaya
tha aur jab ashu punam ke room se bahar aaya to uske chehre ko dekh
kar nisha ke hontho par muskan aa gai wo samajh gai ki ab shayad ashu
ko manane me jyada time nahi lagne wala tha........
ashu ne phone karke pintu ko usi park me bula liya jahan wo pahle mile
the dono dost ek kone ki bench par baith gaye the
"bol bhai ab kya lafda hai yahan kyon bulaya hai" pintu ne puchha
"wo yaar aaj nisha ne mujhe tere bare me kuchh bataya hai lekin baat
kuchh aisi hai ki samajh nahi aaraha hai ki tujhse kaise puchhu" ashu
bola
pintu ke chehre par ghabrahat ubhri uski gand fatt gai ki kahin nisha ne
uske aur tina ke sambandho ke bare me to ashu ko nahi bata diya aur
agar ashu ko bata diya hai to ab ashu kya sochega uske bare me pintu
ke chehre par havaiya udne lagi
"pa....pu..chh...na kya ba...baat hai...." pintu haklate hue bola
udhar ashu apni hi udhed bun me tha isliye wo pintu ki ghabrahat aur
haklahat par dhyan nahi de paya tha
"wo..wo...nisha kahti hai ki tere aur teri bahan tina ke bich jismani
sambandh hai aur tum log sex bhi karte ho" jaise taise ashu ne bol hi
diya
'dhadam' jaise pintu ke dimag me koi bomb fata
wahi hua jiska use darr tha ashu ko sab pata chal gaya tha lekin ab ho
bhi kya sakta tha pintu gardan niche kiye baitha raha
"bata na pintu kya ye sach hai" ashu ne puchha
pintu kuchh der shant raha fir bola "ye sach hai ashu hum bhai bahan
apas me sex karte hai lekin meri najar me isme koi burai nahi hai agar
main meri bahan se sex nahi karta to wo kisi aur ladke ko apna bf bana
kar usse chudwati aur agar ye baat khul jati to soch kitni badnami hoti
hamari lekin ab sab thik hai jab bhi mann karta hai hum log apas me hi
maje le lete hai aur baat bahar jane ka bhi koi darr nahi ab tu chahe mere
bare me jo soche usse mujhe koi matlab nahi hai lekin mujhe itna pata
hai ki main apni jagah sahi hu"
ab chup hone ki bari ashu ki thi wo soch me pad gaya tha 'sach hi to kah
raha hai pintu agar sach me hi uski bahan bahar ke kisi ladke se
chudwati to baat khulne par unki kitni badnami hoti lekin phir bhi ye galat
hai main aisa nahi kar sakta to phir punam ka kya hoga kya wo apni dusri
shadi hone tak apne aapko rok payegi ya phir wo kisi aur ke sath ye sab
karna chahegi, nahi nahi wo bahut achhi ladki hai wo aisa nahi karegi
lekin achhe hone se kya hota hai jab jism me aag lagi ho to achhe achhe
bahak jate hai, to ab mujhe kya karna chahiye kya nisha ki baat maan kar
punam ke sath sex karna chahiye ya use apne haal par chhod dena
chahiye' ashu lagatar soche ja raha tha lekin uski samajh me kuchh nahi
aaraha tha
"yahi soch raha hai na ki kitna papi hu main jo maine apni bahan ko hi
chod dala" pintu ashu ko soch me dube hue dekh kar bola
"hummm.....aa.....nahi nahi pintu main aisa nahi soch raha tumhari apni
life hai tum use kaise bhi jee sakte ho aur tera kahna bhi thik hai ki agar
teri bahan kisi aur ladke ke chakkar me pad jati to bahut bura hota lekin
abhi main tum logo ke bare me nahi balki punam ke bare me soch raha
tha" ashu apni socho se bahar aate hue bola
"to tune kya socha punam ke bare me kya tu uski aag bujhayega" pintu
bola ashu ki baat sunne ke baad uske sir se ek bahut bada wajan utar
gaya tha
"nisha bhi gahi kahti hai mujhe punam ke sath sex karke uski madad
karni chahiye lekin main is sabke liye khud ko taiyar nahi kar paraha hu"
ashu bola
"dekh ashu agar tu aisa nahi karega to punam bahak bhi sakti hai achha
yahi hoga tu apne aapko taiyar kar use shant karne ko" pintu bola
"nahi pintu ye sab mujhse nahi hoga" ashu ne phir wahi ratt lagai
"to phir mujhe mauka de main hi use thandi kar deta hu" pintu bola
pintu ki baat sunte hi ashu ka chehra gusse se lal ho gaya aur sara sharir
gusse se kanpne laga
"pintuuu.....teri himmat kaise hui ye sab bolne ki" ashu gusse me khade
hote hue bola
"dekha.....mere sirf itna kahne bhar se teri halat kya ho gai to soch agar
sach me hi punam ne kisi aur se sex kar liya aur tujhe pata chala tab teri
halat kya hagi? dekh dost meri baat maan aur tu hi kuchh kar punam ke
liye warna to......" pintu ne apni baat adhuri chhod di
ashu bhi pintu ki baat sunka wapas shant baith gaya aur ek baar phir
apni soch me dub gaya aakhir me usne faisla kiya ki use nahi manni is
duniya ki maryada kuchh bhi ho wo punam ki madad jarur karega bhale
hi baad me koi use bahan chod bhi bole to chalega
faisla kar ke ashu uthh khada hua aur park ke bahar ki taraf jane laga
pintu bhi uske pichhe lapka
"to kya socha tune karega punam ki madad?" pintu ne puchha
"mujhe nahi pata" ashu bola aur bike uthha kar ghar ki taraf chal
diya........
ashu ghar wapas aachuka tha aur ate hi sidhe apne room me band ho
chuka tha nisha ashu ke chehre ke bhav dekh kar samajh gai ki aaj bhai
bahut tension me hai lekin is tension ka karan bhi wo khud hi tha pata
nahi kis jamane ke vichar rakhta tha wo rishto ke bare me jab ki aaj kal
too ek ghar chhod kar har dusre ghar me bhai apni bahno ya maa ko
chod rahe hai nisha soche jarahi thi tabhi ragini uske paas aai aur boli
"kyon nisha kya hua kya soch rahi hai"
"kuchh khas nahi didi ye apna jo bhai hai na abhi wapas aaya hai bahar
se aur bahut tension me dikh raha hai aur main janti hu ki kis wajah se
tension me hai lekin ab hame kuchh khul kar hi karna hoga warna wo
tension me mar jayega punam apni chut ki khujli se mar jayegi aur hum
in dono ko marte dekh mar jayenge" nisha boli
"lekin ashu ko kis baat ka tension hai aaj" ragini ne puchha
"wo aaj subah jab usse meri baat hui to maine use bata diya tha ki uske
dost pintu ke khud apni bahan tina se sharirik sambandh hai to ye wahin
gaya hoga pintu ke paas pata karne ki kya main sach kah rahi hu aur
jawab milte hi bhai sahab soch me pad gaye honge ki jab unka dost maje
ke liye apni bahan ko chod raha hai to wo khud apni bahan ki madad
karne ke liye use kyon chod nahi sakta" nisha ne bataya
"hummmm......ye baat to hai aur waise pintu ne bhi ashu ko uksaya hoga
ki wo bhi apni bahno ke sath wahi kare jo wo apni bahno ke sath karta
hai kyonki wo bhi apne bahan chod club ki sankhya badhana chahta
hoga" ragini bhi nisha ki baat ka samarthan kiya
"to ab hame kya karna chahiye" nisha ne puchha
ragini kuchh der sochti rahi phir boli "ek kaam karte hai raat ko khane ke
baad jab ashu sone ke liye apne room me jayega tab tu uske paas jana
aur baat karna agar wo tere se nahi mana to phir main final baat karungi
usse"
"ok thik hai jaisa tum kaho lekin abhi punam ko bhi to manana hai ashu
se chudwane ke liye" nisha boli
"tu uska tension mat le wo buri tarah apni jawani ki aag me jal rahi hai
jara sa bhadkane par hi wo taiyar ho jayegi" ragini boli
ab dono bahne apna plan bana kar mummy aur punam ke paas aagai
aur kaam karne lagi thodi hi der me unke papa bhi aagaye aur phir sab
raat ka khana kha kar apne apne room me chale gaye lekin aaj nisha
punam ke room me na jakar ragini ke sath uske room me gai thi aur thodi
hi der baad wo ashu ke room me thi
"tu yahan kya kar rahi hai" nisha ko dekhte hi ashu bola
"kuchh nahi wo tujhe kuchh tension me dekha to puchhne aagai ki kya
baat hai" nisha muskurate hue boli
"koi tension nahi hai mujhe main thik hu tu apne room me ja" ashu
chidhte hue bola
"kaisi baat kar raha hai tu tension tere chehre par saaf dikhai pad raha
hai phir bhi tu aisa bol raha hai, achha chal ab ye bata ki pintu se kya
baat hui" nisha ne puchha
"tujhse kisne kaha ki maine pintu se baat ki hai" ashu chaunka
"ab isme kisi se puchhne ki kya jarurat hai ye to koi bhi samajh sakta hai
ki jab tujhe apne dost ke bare me itni badi baat pata chalegi to tu usse
sach janna hi chahega, to bata kya kaha pintu ne" nisha boli
ashu ab chup ho gaya tha aakhir wo bolta bhi kya udhar nisha bhi ashu ki
chuppi se samajh gai ki pintu ne use sab sach sach bata diya hai
"to pintu ne tumhe bata hi diya ki wo apni bahan ke sath sex karta hai,
hai na?" nisha phir boli
"to....to kya hua ye uski apni life hai wo kaise bhi bitaye mujhse kya" ashu
baukhla kar bola
"to ye ki wo tera dost hai kuchh sikh usse ek wo hai jo apni bahan ko
maje dene aur khud maje lene ke liye ye sab kar raha hai aur ek tu hai jo
apni bahan ki madad karne ke liye bhi kuchh nahi kar sakta, maan ja
ashu maan ja bahut ahsaan hoga tera punam par" nisha ne ashu ko aur
uksaya
"tu ja yahan se koi madad wadad nahi karni mujhe kisi ki koi kuchh bhi
kare meri himmat nahi hai bahan chod banne ki" kahte hue ashu uthha
aur usne nisha ka hath pakad kar use bhi khada kar diya
"thik hai phir, ab mujhe dusra hi rasta apnana padega" kahte hue nisha
ne apna hath chhudaya aur room ke gait ki taraf badh gai
"kaun sa dusra rasta?" ashu ne puchha
"jab tu kuchh nahi kar sakta to ab mujhe pintu se hi baat karni hogi ab ek
yahi rasta bacha hai mere paas........" abhi nisha ki baat puri bhi nahi hui
thi ki ragini ki ek tej aawaj sunai di "ashuuuu.....nishaaa......jaldi se yahan
aao pata nahi punam ko kya ho gaya haiiii......"
ragini ki aawaj sunte hi dono punam ke room ki taraf daud pade..........
ragini ki aawaj sunte hi ashu aur nisha daud kar punam ke room me
pahuche aur punam ki halat dekhte hi dono ke chhakke chut gaye
punam bilkul paglo ki tarah hath pair patak rahi thi uski ankhe band thi
aur uska sara sharir pasine se bhiga hua tha aur sanse bahut tej chal
rahi thi wo pata nahi kya badbada rahi thi jo samajh nahi aaraha tha lagta
tha jaise use koi daura pada ho
"aise khade khade kya dekh rahe ho tum dono dekho na bechari kitni
tadap rahi hai, kuchh karo" ragini ruanse swar me boli
ragini ki aawaj sunkar jaise dono ko hosh aaya
"nisha tu jakar papa ko uthha aur gadi nikalne ko bol jab tak main punam
ko niche lekar aata hu ise abhi hospital lekar chalna hoga" ashu ne nisha
se kaha aur khud punam ki taraf lapka ashu ki baat sunkar nisha bhi furti
se niche ki taraf bhagi
ashu punam ko hila hila kar uthhane ki koshish karne laga lekin wo maan
hi nahi rahi thi aur lagatar hath pair patke jarahi thi jisse ashu ko
pareshani ho rahi thi to ragini bhi ashu ki madad karne lagi aakhir badi
mushkil se punam kabje aai usne hath pair patkna band kar diya lekin ab
wo behosh ho gai thi
ashu ne punam ko god me uthhaya aur niche le aaya jahan ab tak uske
papa gadi nikal chuke the aur mummy aur nisha bhi taiyar khade the
hospital jane ko
ashu ne punam ko gadi me baithaya tab tak sabhi log ghar lock kar ke
aagaye the thodi hi der me punam hospital ke icu me band thi aur doctor
uska check-up kar rahe the jabki sara pariwar bahar khada hua tha
"he bhagwan kya ho gaya is ladki ko" mummy chinta me boli
"ab hospital me aagaye hai na doctor log dekh hi lenge, kuch nahi usko
tum chinta mat karo" papa bole
"kya chinta na karu, maine aap se pahle hi kaha tha ki jaldi se koi ladka
dekh......" mummy apni baat puri nahi kar paai kyonki papa ne unhe tok
diya
"wo sab bate baad ki hai abhi punam ko thik ho lene do" papa bole wo
jante the ki abhi tino bacche bhi yahi hai to ye bate karne ka koi matlab
nahi hai lekin wo ye nahi jante the ki tino hi is mamle me sab jante hai
lagbhag aadha ghanta ho gaya tha doctors ko check-up karte hue sabhi
log abhi bhi baramde me khade the aur sabhi ko bahut chinta ho rahi thi
khas taur par nisha ko kyonki wo punam ke bahut karib thi ek do baar
uski najre ashu se mili to usne use aise dekha jaise is sab ka jimmedar
wahi hai agar wo nisha ki baat maan kar punam ko thandi kar deta to
shayad aaj ye din nahi dekhna padta
ashu bhi nisha ke mann ki baat samajh raha tha lekin ab jo hona tha wo
ho chuka tha
tabhi doctors bahar nikle to sabhi lapak kar unke paas pahuche
"kya hua do. sab sab thik to hai na" papa ne jaldi se puchha
"sab thik hai ji aapki beti bilkul thik hai shayad use heat jyada ho gai thi
isliye daura pada lekin ab sab thik hai kal subah tak use chutti bhi de
denge hospital se aap chinta mat karo" do. bola
"he bhagwan tera lakh lakh dhanyawad" mummy upar dekhte hue boli
"tum mere sath aao kuchh dawaiya lana hai main likh deta hu" do. ne
ashu se kaha aur apne cabin ki taraf badh gaya ashu bhi uske pichhe ho
liya
"ye ladki tumhari bahan hai na" do. ne puchha
"ji...ji haan" ashu ne jawab diya
"shadi ho gai iski?" do. bola
"ji...hui thi lekin jaldi hi talak ho gaya tha" ashu ne jawab diya
"hummm.......dekho dost mujhe ye kahna to nahi chahiye tha lekin do. hu
to marij ke bare me sab batana to padega, tum aisa karo bahut jaldi iski
shadi karwa do shayad isi me iska bhala hai kyonki mujhe lagta hai ki aaj
ise jo daura pada hai wo iske jism me heat badhne se hi pada hai jiska
ilaj sirf jismani sambandh banane se hi ho payega warna iski ye bimari
bhadak bhi sakti hai" do. ne bataya
"ji...." ashu sirf itna hi kah paya aur do. se dawaiyo ki slip lekar bahar
aagaya
"kya hua do. ne kuchh aur kaha kya" nisha ne puchha
"na....nahii...aa...aur kuch nahi kaha, aap sab ruko main dawaiya lekar
aata hu" ashu ne kaha aur bahar nikal gaya lekin ashu ke haklane se
nisha ko yakin ho gaya ki jarur do. ne kuchh aur bhi kaha hai aur usne
soch liya ki kaise bhi karke wo ye baat ashu se jaan legi
ashu medical store se davaiya lekar wapas aagaya tha lekin uske mann
me yahi chal raha tha ki kuchh bhi ho chahe koi kuchh bhi kahe lekin ab
wo apne aur puna ke bich me rishte ki aad nahi aane dega wo punam ko
aise ghut ghut kar marte nahi dekh sakta ab wo punam ke jism ki aag
bujha kar rahega bas ek baar hospital se uski chhutti ho jaye mauka milte
hi wo nisha se baat karega is bare me abhi ashu ye sab soch hi raha tha
ki uske kaan me papa ki aawaj aai
"ashu tum aur tumhari mummy yahin ruk jao hum tino ghar jate hai subah
do log aajayenge tab tum ghar chale jana" papa bole
"ok papa" ashu bola
"papa main hhi yahin ruk jati hu na" nisha boli
"nahi beta ye hospital hai yahan jyada bhid karna thik nahi hai aur ek raat
ki hi to baat hai kal subah tumne phir yahan aajana" papa bole
"okkkk...." nisha ne hatasha me kaha uski ichha nahi thi punam ko is haal
me chhod kar jane ki lekin papa bhi sahi kah rahe the
thodi hi der me papa ragini aur nisha ghar ke liye nikal gaye aur ashu aur
mummy hospital me hi ruk gaye jahan ashu lagatar aane wale kal ke
bare me soche jaraha tha ki wo kon sa din hoga jab uski kharab kismat
use bahanchod banayegi..........
subah ho chuki thi
raat sabhi logo ne sochte hue hi bitai lekin ashu aur nisha ki chinta baki
sabhi logo se alag aur jyada thi dono hi aane wale samay ke bare me
aashankit the ki aage kya hoga aur kaise hoga
khair subah uthhte hi ragini aur nisha ghar ke kamo me lag gai thi kyoki
hoslital me bhi nashta bhejna tha jaise taise sari taiyariya hui aur jab
papa ne nisha se kaha ki wo unke sath hospital chale to nisha mana kar
diya aur ragini ko sath le jane ke liye kaha to papa hairan rah gaye
"raat to tu wahan se aane ke liye taiyar nahi thi aur ab jab main chalne ko
kah raha hu to mana kar rahi hai" papa ne hairani se puchha
"papa wo kya hai na aap to jante hi hai ki main punam didi se kitna pyar
karti hu ab aise me main unhe is halat me dekh nahi paungi aur waise
bhi kuchh time ki hi to baat hai phir to wo ghar aa hi jayegi isiliye main
kah rahi hu ki aap ragini didi ko sath le jaiye" nisha ne jawab diya
"ajib ladki hai tu bhi, khair ragini ab tu hi chal beta" papa haar mante hue
bole
ragini samajh nahi parahi thi ki nisha ne achanak jane se mana kyon kar
diya lekin wo kya kahti so taiyar ho kar wo papa ke sath hospital ke liye
nikal gai
idhar nisha sochne lagi ki ashu ke wapas aate hi use kya karna hai nisha
ke hospital nahi jane ke pichhe bhi yahi karan tha ki use ashu se akele
me bate karni thi ki kal doctor ne akele me usse kya kaha tha aur ab
punam ki aisi halat hone par bhi kya wo apne purane vicharo par hi
kayam hai ya phir ab wo punam ki madad karne ke liye rishto ki diware
todega nisha apni socho me dubti utarti ashu ke ghar aane ka intzaar
karne lagi
lagbhag ek ghante baad ashu aur mummy wapas laute papa aur ragini
hospital me hi ruk gaye the puchhne par mummy ne bataya ki dophar tak
punam ki chhutti ho jayegi aur papa aur ragini use lekar wapas
aajayenge
ghar aate hi mummy aur ashu naha dhokar fresh ho gaye tab tak nisha
ne unke liye khana laga diya tha dono ne anmane mann se khaya
"mummy ab main kuch der aaram karta hu raat hospital ms dhang se
nind hi nahi aai" ashu bola
"haan beta main bhi yahi kahne wali thi, nisha beta tu sara kaam kar lena
main bhi ja rahi hu apne room me" mummy boli
"ji mummy" nisha boli
ab mummy aur ashu apne apne room me ja chuke the nisha furti se apne
kaam niptane lagi aur aadha ghante me hi sare kaam karke wo bhi upar
ashu ke room ke taraf chal padi upar pahuch kar usne dekha ki ashu ke
room ka darwaja khula hai wo dhime se andar pahuchi ashu bed par lete
hue kuchh sochte hue chhat ko ghur raha tha nisha ne wahan padi ek
kursi uthhai aur bed ke paas hi baith gai nisha ko dekh ashu bhi baith
gaya
"kya shoch raha hai ashu?" nisha ne puchha
"kuchh nahi bas punam ke bare me hi sochh raha tha" ashu me jawab
diya
"kal doctor ne tujhse akele me kya kaha tha" nisha ne phir puchha
pahle to ashu samajh nahi paya ki kya nisha ko sab sach batana thik
hoga lekin phir usne socha ki aage use jo bhi karna hai wo nisha ki
madad ke bagair nahi ho sakta isliye nisha ko sab sach batana hi thik
hoga aur usne doctor se hui sari bate nisha ko bata di
ashu ki baat sunkar nisha bhi kuchh der sochte rahi phir boli "to ab tune
kya faisla kiya hai ashu ab tu meri baat manega ya nahi"
"main khud punam ki halat dekh kar pareshan hu nisha lekin main uske
sath ye sab kaise kar paunga" ashu jhijhakte hue bola
"kyon kya wo ladki nahi hai ya phir tu ladka nahi hai jo tu uske sath kuchh
kar nahi payega" nisha khushi se boli wo samajh gai thi ki ab ashu line
par aachuka hai bas thoda jhijhak raha hai
"wo baat nahi hai.....asal me maine aaj tak kisi aur ladki ke sath bhi nahi
kiya hai aur punam to meri bahan hai phir uske sath kaise kar paunga"
ashu ne jawab diya
"dekh sabse pahle to tujhe ye bhulna hoga ki wo teri bahan hai tu sirf use
ek sexy ladki ki tarah soch phir dekhna sab kaise aasani se hota hai"
nisha ne use uksaya
"le...lekin mujhe to kuchh aata bhi nahi hai....." ashu ne kaha aur sharma
ke najre niche kar li
"wah re mere sharmile bhai isme aane ya na aane jaisi kya baat hai ek
baar do jawan jism mile nahi ki sab ho jata hai kuchh samjhane ki jarurat
nahi padti aur phir bhi agar sikhna hai to do char parn film dekh le sab
sikh jayega" nisha boli
"dekhne aur karne me bahut antar hai nisha pahle mujhe kahi bahar kisi
se karke hi sab sikhna hoga phir main punam ke sath karunga" ashu ne
kaha
ashu ki baat sun kar nisha ko dhakka sa laga bahar kis ke sath karega ye
aur kaun hai jis ke sath ye kar sakta hai
"bahar kis ke sath karega?" aakhir me nisha ne puchh hi liya
"mere kuchh dost hai jo call girl ke sath karte hai unme se hi kisi se kar
lunga" ashu ne bataya
"matlab tu bahar ki gandgi lakar ghar me failayega" nisha gusse se boli
"kya matlab?" ashu kuchh samjha nahi
"matlab ye ki tujhe pata hai ki wo ladkiya kitno ke niche soti hai kya pata
unhe kitni bimariya hogi kya tu wo sab bimariya punam ko lakar de dega
aur wo hi bimariya tujhe bhi lag jayegi jo aage teri biwi ko transfer ho
jayegi kya thik hoga?" nisha boli
"baat to teri thik hai nisha lekin ab main kya karu kaise sab sikhu aur kon
hai jo mujhe ye sab sikhayega" ashu ne pareshani me puchha
"main.....main sikhaungi tujhe, sab sikhaungi" nisha ne jaise bomb foda
"tuuuu......." ashu bola wo hakka bakka sa muh fade hairat se nisha ko
dekhe ja raha tha.........
"tuuuu.....tu sikhayegi mujhe......" ashu hakka bakka sa nisha ko dekhe
jaraha tha
"haan.....main sikhaungi tujhe" nisha gambhita se boli
"le....le...lekin tune kahan se sikha ye sab kya tu kisi ke sath kar chuki hai
pahle....." ashu ne ashcharya se puchha use apne kano par yakin nagi
aaraha tha
"nira pagal hai tu maine kar ke nahi dekh kar sikha hai" nisha ne jawab
diya
"matlab tu blue film bhi dekhti hai" ashu ne puchha
"wo bhi dekhti hu lekin sikha live dekh kar hai" nisha muskurate hue boli
"live dekha hai lekin kise?" ashu nisha ki har baat par hairat me doob
raha tha
"socho....." nisha boli
ashu ne lakh dimag daudaya lekin samajh nahi paya ki nisha ne kinki
chudai live dekhi hogi aakhir wo haar kar bola "main samajh nahi paraha
hu"
"tina aur pintu ko live dekha hai maine ye sab karte hue" nisha ne
dhamaka kiya
"kyaaaa.....un logo ne tere samne kiya aur unhe sharam bhi nahi aai"
ashu ne ek baar phir hairat se puchha
"sach me pura budhhu hai tu, maine chhup kar sab dekha hai haan lekin
tina ki madad se pintu is bare me kuchh nahi janta" tina ne bataya
ab ashu ke sab samajh me aagaya tha thodi der dono ke bich chuppi rahi
jise nisha ne toda
"to kab se sikhna shuru karega tu" nisha boli
"nahi nisha main tujhse nahi sikh sakta" ashu sochne ke baad bola
"kyon gandi bajaru ladkiyo ke paas ja sakta hai lekin mujhse nahi sikh
sakta" nisha boli
"nahi nisha ye galat hoga tu meri bahan hai" ashu ab bhi manne ko
taiyaar nahi tha
"jaise punam teri bahan hai waise hi wo meri bhi bahan hai jaise tu uski
madad karna chahta hai waise hi main bhi uski madad karna chahti hu
aur tumhe bajaru ladkiyo se sikhne dekar main use aur tumhe koi bimari
nahi lagne dena chahti hu isliye ashu tumhe mujhse hi sikhna hoga"
nisha drudhta se boli
ashu ek baar phir soch me pad gaya ki kismat uske sath kaise kaise khel
khel rahi hai apni ek bahan ki madad karne ke liye use dusri ko bhi
chodna pad raha hai aakhir me wo na me gardan hilane laga
"dekh ashu hoga to wahi jo main kahungi lekin agar tujhe mujhse sikhne
me koi pareshani hai to main tujhe ek baat samjha detu hu aur tu agar
samajhdaar hai to ab mana nahi karega" nisha boli
"kon si baat" ashu ne puchha
"ye baat samjhane ke liye mujhe kuchh gande shabdo ka istemaal karna
padega tu bura mat manna" nisha boli
"nahi manunga" ashu bola
"dekh 'chudai' karte wakt ladke ka 'lund' ladki ki 'chut' me jata hai lekin
main wada karti hu ki sikhate wakt tera 'lund' meri 'chut' me nahi jayega"
nisha boli lekin ashu ke samne aise shabdo ka istemaal karne se uske
galo par sharam ki lali chha gayi aur najre jhuk gai
ashu bhi sharam se behal tha lekin baat to aage badhana hi tha to wo
bola "to phir main 'chudai' karna kaise sikhunga"
"uski chinta tu mat kar tu sab sikh jayega" nisha boli
ashu ke paas ab sochne ko kuchh nahi bacha tha aur usne faisla kar liya
tha ki jab wo bahan chod ban hi raha hai to kya fark padta hai ki ek
bahan chodi ya do
"thik hai main taiyaar hu lekin apni baat yaad rakhna ki mera 'wo' teri
'usme' nahi jayega" ashu ne apna faisla sunaya
"main apni baat yaad rakhungi, tu raat ko taiyaar rahna aaj raat se teri
class shuru ho jayegi aur do din baad tu punam ki aag bujha raha hoga"
nisha muskurate hue boli
"thik hai....." ashu bola
ashu ki baat sunkar nisha room se chali gai pichhe ashu yahi soch raha
tha ki aaj nisha use kya sikhayegi.......
dophar tak papa mummy aur ragini punam ko lekar wapas aagaye the
punam ki halat ab thik thi lekin chehra murjhaya hua tha nisha punam se
gale lag kar mili thi aur chehre ki muskaan jaise punam ko dilasa de rahi
thi ki ab tu chinta mat kar maine teri bimari ka pakka ilaj dhundh liya hai
abhi sabhi log apne apne room the lekin nisha ragini ke room me thi aur
use bata chuki thi ki wo ashu ko raji kar chuki hai punam ke sath sex
karne ko lekin ye nahi bataya ki aaj raat wo khud ashu ke room me uske
sath kuchh karne wali thi
"didi maine to apna kaam kar liya hai ashu ko mana ke lekin ab tumhari
bari hai tumhe hi punam ko patana padega ashu se chudwane ke liye"
nisha boli
"hummmm.....main bhi yahi soch rahi thi ek kaam karte hai chal uske
paas chal kar usse is bare me baat karte hai shayad kaam abhi hi ban
jaye" ragini boli
"lekin is bare me shuruaat tumhe hi karni hogi main bas haan me haan
milane ka kaam hi karungi" nisha boli
"thik hai chal" ragini boli aur dono bahne punam ke room me aagai
punam abhi bed par leti thi aur aankhe khole chhat ko ghur rahi thi
"kya soch rahi hai punam" ragini punam ke paas bed par baithte hue boli
nisha bhi wahan padi ek kursi par baith gai thi
"kuchh nahi yaar apni halat ke bare me hi soch rahi thi pata nahi kya ho
gaya hai mujhe aur main kab tak thik ho paungi, waise doctor ne kya
kaha kon si bimari hai mujhe?" punam ne puchha
"koi bimari nahi hai tujhe aur tu bahut jaldi thik ho jayegi aur doctor ne
kaha hai ki bas thodi heat jyada hai tere sharir me bas uske nikalne ki der
hai warna to tu thik hi hai" ragini ne use dilasa di
"heat.....lekin ye heat niklegi kaise" punam ne puchha
"iske liye to tujhe hi kuchh karna hoga isme doctor ya hum koi bhi kuchh
nahi kar sakte" ragini ne bataya
"kya karna hoga mujhe" punam ne ek baar phir puchha
"wo bate baad me pahle ab main jo puchhne wali hu uska sahin sahin
jawab dena, thik!" ragini boli
"puchh jo bhi puchhna hai waise bhi maine aaj tak tum dono se kon si
baat chhupai hai" punam dhime swar me boli
"shayad tujhe achha na lage lekin main puchhna chahti hu ki teri shadi ke
baad jab tere pati ne tujhe chodne ki koshish ki to wo kahan tak kaamyab
ho paya tha?" ragini ne puchha
ragini ki baat sunkar kuchh der to punam chup rahi phir boli "tu ye sab
kyon puchh rahi hai?"
"abhi tu sirf jawab de baki main baad me bata dungi" ragini jaldi se boli
punam ne thoda socha phir boli "pahli baar to usne mere badan ke sath
bahut time tak khilwad kiya lekin jab chut me lund dalne ka time aaya to
chut par lund tikate hi uska jhad gaya aur main tadapti hi rah gayi bahut
koshish karne ke baad bhi jab uska khada nahi hua to haar kar main bhi
so gai socha pahli baar hai to shayad aisa hi hota hoga kal dekhenge
lekin dusri raat bhi yahi kahani hui farak bas itna tha ki aaj uska lund meri
chut me thoda sa ghusa tha jisse mujue bahut dare hua tha lekin jitna
ghusa tha usse meri seal bhi nahi tuti thi aur utne me hi wo phir jhad
gaya tha dobara koshish karne ke baad bhi uska khada nahi hua aur ek
baar phir main tadapti rah gai thi phir to aane wale kuchh dino tak aisa hi
chalta raha ek baar bhi wo meri seal tak nahi tod paya chodne ki baat to
dur ki thi phir kuchh dino baad usne mujhe chodne ki koshish karna hi
band kar diya raat me wo aata aur meri taraf pithh kar ke so jata aur main
karwate badal badal kar apni kismat ko koste hue rate katne lagi phir
baat badhi aur main wapas yahan aagai"
punam ki baat khatam hone par thodi der sabhi shant rahe phir ragini boli
"punam yahi wajah hai tere sharir ki heat badhne ki aur teri bimari ki tere
ex pati ne teri kaam wasna ko bhadka diya hai jis wajah se hi ye sab ho
raha hai"
"to ab mujhe kya karna hoga" punam ne puchha
"ab tujhe kisi se chudwana hoga jab tak teri chut me koi lund nahi jayega
teri garmi bahar nahi aayegi" ragini ne bataya
"ye...ye kaisi bate kar rahi hai tu kisi bimari ka ilaj bhi bhala chudwane se
hota hai kya" punam hairat me thi
"kisi aur bimari ka bhale hi na hota ho lekin teri bimari ka to yahi ek ilaj
hai doctor khud aisa bola" ragini boli
"doctor ne tere se aisa bola?" punam ne hairani se puchha
"sali pagal mere se nahi ashu se bola jo nisha ne chhup kar suna tha"
ragini ne bataya
punam ne nisha ki taraf dekha to nisha ne haan me gardan hila di
punam ne kuchh der socha phir boli "lekin ab isme main kya kar sakti hu
main kiske paas jaun aur use kahu mujhe chodne ko"
"tera koi bf to raha hoga pahle usse hi baat kar le" ragini boli
"tu to janti hi hai ki main kabhi aise lafde me nahi padi isliye mera koi bf
nahi hai" punam nirasha me boli
"to ab bana le tere jaisi maal ladki ka bf kon nahi banna chahega" ragini
ne use uksaya
"nahi yaar main aisa nahi kar sakti kisi bhi aire gaire aur bahar ke aadmi
se main nahi chudwa sakti aur waise bhi maine soch rakha hai ki mera
pati hi mujhe pahli baar chodega" punam boli
"tera pati to tujhe chod chuka hai bhale hi wo teri seal nahi tod paya lekin
ab jis se bhi teri shadi hogi wo tujhe chuda hua hi samjhega seal pack
nahi samjhi, isliye teri bhalai isi me hai ki tu kaise bhi karke kisi se
chudwa kar apni garmi nikal" ragini boli
ragini ki baat sunkar punam phir soch me pad gai ki ragini kah to sahi hi
rahi hai jabki nisha mann hi mann ragini ko dad de rahi thi ki usne kitni
achhi tarah baat ko sambhala hai lekin asli pariksha abhi baki thi punam
ko ashu se chudne ke liye manane ki
aur udhar ragini lagatar punam ko sochte hue dekhe jarahi thi aur andaz
lagane ki koshish kar rahi thi ki ab punam ka kya jawab hoga.............
ragini bade dhayan se punam ko dekhe jarahi thi aur uske jawab ka
intzaar kar rahi thi ki punam na me gardan hilane lagi aur boli "nahi ragini
ye mujhse nahi hoga kisi bahar ke aadmi ke sath kiya aur baat khul gai to
kitni badnami hogi tumhare papa mummy ke kitne ahsaan hai mujh par
main un ahsano ka badla badnami se nahi chuka sakti aur agar baat nahi
bhi khuli to kya bharosa ki jiske sath main karungi wo mera galat fayda
na uthhaye aaj kal to log apne se fansi ladki ko apne dosto ke samne
paros dete hai black mail karte hai aur kai to net par bhi pics daal dete
hai, na baba na ye mujhse nahi hoga" kahte hue punam ke sharir ne
jhurjhuri si li
punam ka jawab sunkar ragini ke mann me laddu phutne lage jaisa jawab
wo punam se chahti thi thik waisa hi jawab use punam se mila tha ye
baat alag thi ki agar punam kisi bahar ke aadmi se karne ko taiyar ho bhi
jati to ragini use yahi sab darr dikha kar bahar kisi aur se karne ko mana
kar deti lekin ab sab thik tha punam khud hi darr rahi thi
"hummmm.....baat to teri bilkul sahi hai yahi sab soch kar maine bhi aaj
tak koi bf nahi banaya jabki meri chut me to itni aag lagi rahti hai ki puchh
mat agar koi 24 ghante bhi mujhe chode to meri chut ki khujli nahi mite
lekin badnami ya black mail ke darr ke mare hi meri himmat nahi hui aaj
tak, khair meri baat alag hai agar mujhe lund na bhi mile to mera kuchh
nahi hoga lekin tujhe to iski bahut jarurat hai lekin ab kya kiya jaye kyonki
tu bahar ke kisi aadmi ke sath nahi karna chahti hai samajh nahi aaraha
hai kya karu.....kaise tera kaam karwau...." kahne ke baad ragini chup ho
gai aur sochne ka natak karne lagi
nisha aur punam dono ki hi najre ragini par lagi thi punam soch rahi thi ki
ab ragini kya upay khojegi uski aag bujhane ka jabki nisha soch rahi thi ki
kaise ragini ashu ka naam legi punam ke samne lekin aisa kuchh nahi
hua aur lagbhag 5 minute ki chuppi ke baad ragini na me gardan hilate
hue boli "mujhe to kuchh samajh nahi aaraha hai ki ab kya kiya jaye aur
punam ke paas bhi koi jawab nahi hai to nisha tu hi bata ki ab kya kiya
jaye"
"main kya batau....." nisha boli wo samajh gai ki ragini sidhe sidhe ashu
ka naam nahi lena chahti hai isliye wo ghuma phira kar hi ashu tak
pahuchegi
"kya batau matlab are yaar koi aisa ladka bata jiske sath sex karne se
baat bhi nahi khulegi aur wo aisa ho ki kal ko black mail bhi na kare"
ragini ek kutil muskaan ke sath boli
nisha bhi uski chal samajh gai thi wo boli "didi aisa ladka bahar milna to
mushkil hai lekin ek ladka hai meri najar me jo hum logo bilkul suite
karega wo na baat kholega aur na hi black mail karega aur upar se ek
fayda ye hoga ki punam didi jab chahe jitna chahe uske sath sex kare
kisiko malum bhi nahi padega"
"sach aisa ho sakta hai? lekin aisa ladka hai kon?" ragini ne khushi se
chahakte hue puchha jabki punam bhi badi aasha bhari najro se nisha ki
taraf dekhne lagi
"hai to sahi aisa ladka lekin pata nahi mere muh se uska naam sunkar
tum dono kya sochogi" nisha boli
"sochne ki baad me dekhenge pahle tu uska naam to bata" ragini jaldi se
boli
"ashu......hamara bhaiiii....." nisha ne jaise bomb phoda
"kyaa......." punam itne joro se chillai ki sara room kanp gaya wahin ragini
aur nisha bhi punam ke is tarah chillane se saham si gai thi
"tu pagal to nahi ho gai hai nisha tu mujhe apne hi bhai se chudwane ko
kah rahi hai......" punam gusse se kanpte hue boli lekin abki baar uski
aawaj thodi dhimi thi
nisha bahut darr gai thi use ragini par bahut gussa aaraha tha ki usne
use kahan fansa diya tha aur ab wo kuchh bol bhi nahi rahi thi nisha ne
badi katar nigaho se ragini ki taraf dekha ragini ne use aankho hi aankho
me santwana di aur boli "punam tu thodi der shant rah mujhe sochne de
nisha ki baat mujhe bhi thik lagi hai"
"kya tu bhi betuki baat ko thik samajhti hai kahi bhai bahan bhi apas me
aisa......" punam abhi kuchh aur kah pati ki ragini ne uski baat kaat di aur
boli "maine kaha na tu chup rah mujhe sochne de..."
ab punam chup ho gai aur ragini sochne ka natak karne lagi wahin nisha
niche gardan kiye baithi thi jaise usne koi apradh kar liya ho
"punam mujhe bhi nisha ki baat thik lagi hai mere khayal se is kaam ke
liye ashu se achha koi ladka ho hi nahi sakta kyonki wo hamara bhai hai
to koi shak bhi nahi karega aur wo baat bahar bhi nahi nikalega" thodi
der baad ragini boli
"ye to main bhi janti hu lekin ye paap hai jo main kabhi bhi nahi kar sakti"
punam boli
"apni jaan se badh kar kuchh nahi hota punam paap punya sab kitabo ki
bate hai, soch agar tu is bimari se mar gai to kya matlab raha aisa punya
kamane ka aur kal teri jo halat maine dekhi thi usse mujhe nahi lagta ki tu
is ilaj ke bagair jyada din jee payegi tere andar ki garmi teri jaan lekar hi
manega aur doctor ne bhi ye hi ilaj bataya hai tere is rog ka" ragini ne
punam ko daraya
marne ki baat sunkar punam ke chehre par bhi khauf ke bhav aagaye
lekin uska mann abhi bhi ashu ke sath sex karne ki ijajat nahi deraha tha
"dekho didi main chhoti hu lekin phir bhi kahungi ki main jo kah rahi hu
wahi tumhare liye thik hai tumhe ashu ke sath sex karne ke liye taiyar ho
jana chahiye isi me tumhari bhalai hai" nisha boli
nisha ki baat sunkar punam thodi der sochti rahi phir boli "lekin nisha ye
sab hamare samaj me mana hai koi bhi aisa nahi karta"
"kis jamane me ho didi aaj kal to har char ghar piche ek ghar me bhai
bahan ek dusre se maja le rahe hai jyada dur jane ki bhi jarurat nahi hai
khud meri saheli tina apne bhai se chudwati hai wo bhi sirf maje lene ke
liye aur maine un dono ko chudai karte hue dekha bhi hai aur tum to
maje ke liye nahi balki apni bimari ki wajah se aisa karogi mujhe nahi
lagta ki isme koi burai hai" nisha boli wo samajh gai thi ki marne wali baat
sunkar ab punam patri par aarahi hai
nisha ki baat sunkar punam ne thodi der socha aur boli "agar teri baat
sahi hai aur main maan hhi jau to kya ashu manega is baat ke liye?"
ragini aur nisha punam ki baat sunkar bahut khush ho gai wo samajh gai
ki ab punam fans gai hai
"tum ashu ki chinta mat karo use manana mera jimma hai tum bas apni
kaho kya tum taiyar ho?" nisha ne puchha
"lekin tu use manayegi kaise?" punam ne phir puchha
"pahle to main use tumhari bimari ka hawala dekar manane ki koshish
karunga aur agar wo phir bhi nahi mana to uska ek raaj hai mere paas
jiske sahare main use black mail karke taiyar kar lungi lekin ab ye mat
puchhna ki wo raj kya hai, ab bolo kya tum taiyar ho?" nisha boli
ab punam ne najre nichi kar li thi wo ashu ke sath ye sab nahi karna
chahti thi lekin use marne se darr lagta tha aur upar se ragini aur punam
ne bato me aisa uljha liya tha ki wo ab taiyaar ho gai thi
"bol na punam ab kya irada hai tera" ragini ne puchha
"agar tum logo ko yahi sahi lagta hai to main taiyar hu" punam najre nichi
kiye hue dime swar me boli
punam ki baat sunkar ragini aur nisha ke chehre par vijayi muskaan
aagai thi wo dono thodi der aur punam ke paas baithi aur phir wapas
ragini ke room me aagai aage ki ranniti banane ke liye.........
Sham ho chuki thi
Aaj ashu bahut tension me tha use pata tha ki aaj raat nisha uske room
me aane wali thi aur aage aane wale palo ko lekar ashu bahut udhedbun
me tha usne nisha ko aaj raat room me aane ke liye haan to kar di thi
lekin ab uski fate jarahi thi ki kaise wo apni sagi bahan ke sath wo sab
kar payega lekin ab kiya bhi kya jasakta tha usne apni bike uthhai aur
ghar se bahar aagaya use ab sirf nashe me hi pahan dikhai de rahi thi
‘yahi sahi rahega ek beer fansa leta hu shayad nashe ki tarang me hi
kuchh kar pau’ ashu ne sochha aur beer bar me jakar baith gaya lekin
wahan jakar uska mann badal gaaya aur usne beer ki jagah whisky ka
order de diya aur 3 peg laga liye usne aaj se pahle kabhi bhi whisky ek
peg se jyada nahi pee thi isliye use achha khasa nasha ho gaya tha usne
bar me hi halka fulka kha liya aur time pas kaarne laga kyonki wo itne
nashe ki halat me ghar par nahi jana chahta tha usne ghar phone karke
bahana kar diya ki aaj woe k dost ke sath hai aur uski ke ghar se khana
kha kar aayega aur koi uska intzaar na kare
Udhar ghar par aaj nisha ki halat bhi aaj jo hone wala tha uski wajah se
bahut kharab ho rahi thi sham se hi uski chut gili hui padi thi aur baar
baar uska hath apni chut ko tatolne lagta tha jaise taise raat ke khane ka
time hua to uski mummy ne bataya ki aaj ashu late aayega aur khana bhi
wo bahar se hi kha kar aane wala hai to koi uska intzaar na kare ye
sunkar nisha ka matha thanka usne socha ki kahin ashu ne program
change to nahi kar liya kahin uska mann to nahi badal gaya itna sochte hi
nisha ki sari masti udan chuu ho gai aur wo bhagwan se manaane lagi ki
aisa naa ho jaise taise sabne khana khatam kiya aur sabhi apne apne
room me aagaye punam ne nisha se kaha bhi ki wo uske sath uske hi
room me rahe lekin nisha ne bahana kar diya aur apne room me aagai
aur darwaja thoda khula rakh kar baith gai ki agar ashu wapas aaye to
use pata chal jaye waise bhi ashu ka room thik uske samne wala hi tha
Raat ke 10.30 baj chuke the lekin ashu abhi tak nahi aaya tha nisha ki
halat buri hui jarahi thi kahan to aaj wo maje karne ke bare me soch rahi
thi aur pata nahi ye kya ho raha hai wo uthhi aur room se bahar nikli
ragini aur punam ke room ki light off thi jahir tha ki wo log so chuki thi
lekin ashu abhi bhi nahi aaya tha nisha wapas room me aai aur bed par
let gai wo bahut nirash ho chuki thi lekin use nind bhi nahi aarahi thi
Time bitte gaya 11 baj gaye lekin ashu abhi bhi nahi aaya tha dhire dhire
nisha ki ankho me bhi nind najar aane lagi aur use ek jhapki si lag gai
“bhadaam………” ek madhyam si aawaj ne nisha ki jhapki tod di
‘kya hua, kaisi aawaj thi ye kya aashu wapas aagaya’ usne socha aur
ghadi ki taraf dekhaa to raat ke 11.30 baj gaye the wo uthhi aur bahar
dekha to ashu ke room ki light on thi matlab ashu wapas aachuka tha
nisha khushi se jhoom uthhi lekin abhi bhi uske mann me ek shak tha ki
kahin ashu ne apna irada to nahi badal liya tha lekin ashu ke paas jakar
hi use kuchh malum pad sakta thaw o dhire dhire aage badhi aur ashu ke
room me pahuchi aur ashu ki halat dekh kar dang rah gai ashu nashe me
jhum raha thaw o apni shirt ke button kholne ki koshish kar raha tha lekin
use wo bhi nahi khul parahi thi
“ye kya ashu? Ye kya haal bana rakha hai aur tune sharab bhi pee hai?”
nisha ashu ke paas aakar boli
“shhhhh…..” ashu ne nashe ki tarang me bhi nisha ko chup rahne ka
ishara kiya aur bola “abhi tu kuchh mat bol”
“le…lekin ye….” Nisha ne kahna chaha
“sa…sab batata hu…ruk…” kahte hue jaise taise ashu ne apni shirt uteri
aur bed par par gir gaya pant utarne ki uski himmat nahi thi shayad
“ab bata kya hua?” nisha ne puchha
“wo…wo…aaj tu meri class lene wali thi na to main bahut darr raha tha
isliye maine beer pine ki sochi lekin jab wo nahi chadhi to thodi whisky
pee li jo jyada ho gai hai bas” ashu nashe me ladkhadate hue bola
Ashu ki baat sunkar nisha mann hi mann jhumne lagi yani ke ashu taiyar
hai usne socha aur boli “to class shuru kare?”
“tujhe jo karna hai kar main kuchh nahi bolunga…” ashu aankhe band
kiye hue bola
“ok, main abhi aai” kah kar nisha room se bahar nikli aur ragini aur
punam ke room ko check kiya lekin koi aawaj nahi koi harkat nahi thi
wahan shayad dono gahri nind me thi phir wo apne room me pahuchi ek
cream ka tube uthhaya aur apna room lock kar ke ashu ke room me
aagai aur gait andar band karke ashu ke paas bed ki taraf badh
gai……………
nisha ashu ke paas aakar khadi ho gai jab ki ashu abhi bhi bed par
aankhe band kiye hue pada tha aur nisha ko uski halat dekh kar lagta
nahi tha ki wo kuchh kar payega lekin ye nisha ke liye sunhari mauka tha
kyonki ashu jitna khul kar nashe me kar sakta tha utna bagair nashe ke
nahi kar sakta tha nisha aage badhi aur ashu ko jhijhodte hue boli
"uthh....ashu uthh..."
"ummm....kyon pareshan kar rahi hai maine kaha na jo karna hai kar le
main kuchh nahi kahunga" ashu kunmunate hue bola
"tu to aise bol raha hai jaise main yahan maje karne aai hu, ab agar tu
nahi uthha to main wapas chale jaungi phir kar lena tune punam didi ki
madad" nisha use dhamkate hue boli
nisha ki baat sunkar ashu ne dhire dhire aankhe kholi aur bed par baithh
kar jhumte hue bola "thik hai le uthh gaya ab kar jo karna hai"
"aise nahi pahle tu muh dhokar aa phir teri class leti hu" nisha boli wo
janti thi ki pani lagne se ashu ka nasha kuchh kam ho jayega
nisha ki baat sunkar ashu kuchh kahna chahta tha lekin phir chupchap
uthha aur bath room ki taraf badh gaya nisha bhi uske pichhe bath room
pahuch gai aur jaise hi ashu ne muh dhone ke liye sir jhukaya waise hi
nisha ne ek mug thanda pani ashu ke sir par daal diya jisse ashu ka pura
sir gila ho gaya
"oyeeee......kya kar rahi hai tu...." ashu ghabrate hue bola
"kuchh nahi tera nasha kuchh kam kar rahi hu" kahte hue nisha ne ek
mug pani aur ashu ke sir par daal diya aur bahar bhag aai
thodi der baad ashu apna sir pochhte hue bahar nikla lekin ab uski chaal
me nasha bahut kam dikh raha tha lekin tha abhi bhi wo nashe me hi
"kyon nasha kuch kam hua" nisha ne puchha
"humm...." ashu ne gardan hila di
"to chal idhar aa aur meri baat dhyan se sun" nisha boli
ashu ab nisha ke paae aakar baith gaya aur nisha ke chehre ko bade
dhyan se dekhne laga
"dekh ashu sabse pahli baat ye hai ki tujhe ye bhulna hoga ki main teri
bahan hu aur dusri baat ye hai ki hame ye sab karte hue apne sharir ke
sabhi ango ke wo naam lene honge jo hum apne dosto se baat karte
wakt lete hai" nisha ne apni class shuru ki
"ma...main kuchh samjha nahi" ashu ne puchha
"dekh, jaise tere paas jo WO hai na use english me penis kahte hai aur
hindi me ling kahte hai ab tu bata hum bolchal ki bhasha me use kya
kahte hai?" nisha ne puchha
"lu....." ashu jhat se jawab de hi raha tha ki use yaad aaya ki samne uski
bahan baithi hai aur wo chup ho gaya
"haan haan bol chup kyon ho gaya" nisha boli
"wo...wo...main tere samne kaise bol sakta hu aakhir tu meri bahan hai"
ashu ne jawab diya
"maine tujhse pahle hi kaha tha ki tujhe ye bhulna hoga ki main teri
bahan hu tu ye samajh ki tere samne teri gf baithi hai" nisha boli
"lekin meri to koi gf nahi hai" ashu bola
"nahi hai to samajh le aaj se main hu, ab sun shuruaat bhi main hi karti
hu use Lund kahte hai, hai na?" nisha boli
"ha...haan" ashu hairat se bola use ummid nahi thi ki nisha bagair
sharmaye aise bol degi
"ab bata aur meri jo WO hai use bolchal ki bhasha me kya kahte hai?"
nisha ne puchha
"ch...ch....chuuuuttttttt...." ashu ne bhi bata hi diya
"shabaas.....ye hui na baat ab ye bata ladki ki chati par jo do balls hoti hai
unhe kya kahte hai?" nisha ne puchha
"chu...chunchiyan" ashu ne jawab diya
"aur ladki ki back ke hisse ko kya kahte hai?" nisha ne phir puchha
"ladki ke hips ko Chutad aur us hisse ko Gand kahte hai" ashu bilkul kisi
computer ki tarah jawab diye jaraha tha
"good.....ab bata kya tune aaj tak kisi ladki ko kiss kiya hai? kisi ladki ke
bubu dabaye hai? kisi ladki ki gand par hath phera hai?" nisha ne apna
aakhiri sawal puchha
"na...nahiiii....." ashu ne muh phade hue jawab diya
"to chal ab taiyar hoja yadi tune aaj tak ye sab nahi kiya to ab tu ye sab
balki isse bhi jyada kuchh karne wala hai" nisha boli
nisha ki baat sunkar ashu ka muh aur bhi fatt gaya tha aur wo kalpana
karne laga ki aage kya hone wala hai......
nisha ashu ke paas aakar khadi ho gai jab ki ashu abhi bhi bed par
aankhe band kiye hue pada tha aur nisha ko uski halat dekh kar lagta
nahi tha ki wo kuchh kar payega lekin ye nisha ke liye sunhari mauka tha
kyonki ashu jitna khul kar nashe me kar sakta tha utna bagair nashe ke
nahi kar sakta tha nisha aage badhi aur ashu ko jhijhodte hue boli
"uthh....ashu uthh..."
"ummm....kyon pareshan kar rahi hai maine kaha na jo karna hai kar le
main kuchh nahi kahunga" ashu kunmunate hue bola
"tu to aise bol raha hai jaise main yahan maje karne aai hu, ab agar tu
nahi uthha to main wapas chale jaungi phir kar lena tune punam didi ki
madad" nisha use dhamkate hue boli
nisha ki baat sunkar ashu ne dhire dhire aankhe kholi aur bed par baithh
kar jhumte hue bola "thik hai le uthh gaya ab kar jo karna hai"
"aise nahi pahle tu muh dhokar aa phir teri class leti hu" nisha boli wo
janti thi ki pani lagne se ashu ka nasha kuchh kam ho jayega
nisha ki baat sunkar ashu kuchh kahna chahta tha lekin phir chupchap
uthha aur bath room ki taraf badh gaya nisha bhi uske pichhe bath room
pahuch gai aur jaise hi ashu ne muh dhone ke liye sir jhukaya waise hi
nisha ne ek mug thanda pani ashu ke sir par daal diya jisse ashu ka pura
sir gila ho gaya
"oyeeee......kya kar rahi hai tu...." ashu ghabrate hue bola
"kuchh nahi tera nasha kuchh kam kar rahi hu" kahte hue nisha ne ek
mug pani aur ashu ke sir par daal diya aur bahar bhag aai
thodi der baad ashu apna sir pochhte hue bahar nikla lekin ab uski chaal
me nasha bahut kam dikh raha tha lekin tha abhi bhi wo nashe me hi
"kyon nasha kuch kam hua" nisha ne puchha
"humm...." ashu ne gardan hila di
"to chal idhar aa aur meri baat dhyan se sun" nisha boli
ashu ab nisha ke paae aakar baith gaya aur nisha ke chehre ko bade
dhyan se dekhne laga
"dekh ashu sabse pahli baat ye hai ki tujhe ye bhulna hoga ki main teri
bahan hu aur dusri baat ye hai ki hame ye sab karte hue apne sharir ke
sabhi ango ke wo naam lene honge jo hum apne dosto se baat karte
wakt lete hai" nisha ne apni class shuru ki
"ma...main kuchh samjha nahi" ashu ne puchha
"dekh, jaise tere paas jo WO hai na use english me penis kahte hai aur
hindi me ling kahte hai ab tu bata hum bolchal ki bhasha me use kya
kahte hai?" nisha ne puchha
"lu....." ashu jhat se jawab de hi raha tha ki use yaad aaya ki samne uski
bahan baithi hai aur wo chup ho gaya
"haan haan bol chup kyon ho gaya" nisha boli
"wo...wo...main tere samne kaise bol sakta hu aakhir tu meri bahan hai"
ashu ne jawab diya
"maine tujhse pahle hi kaha tha ki tujhe ye bhulna hoga ki main teri
bahan hu tu ye samajh ki tere samne teri gf baithi hai" nisha boli
"lekin meri to koi gf nahi hai" ashu bola
"nahi hai to samajh le aaj se main hu, ab sun shuruaat bhi main hi karti
hu use Lund kahte hai, hai na?" nisha boli
"ha...haan" ashu hairat se bola use ummid nahi thi ki nisha bagair
sharmaye aise bol degi
"ab bata aur meri jo WO hai use bolchal ki bhasha me kya kahte hai?"
nisha ne puchha
"ch...ch....chuuuuttttttt...." ashu ne bhi bata hi diya
"shabaas.....ye hui na baat ab ye bata ladki ki chati par jo do balls hoti hai
unhe kya kahte hai?" nisha ne puchha
"chu...chunchiyan" ashu ne jawab diya
"aur ladki ki back ke hisse ko kya kahte hai?" nisha ne phir puchha
"ladki ke hips ko Chutad aur us hisse ko Gand kahte hai" ashu bilkul kisi
computer ki tarah jawab diye jaraha tha
"good.....ab bata kya tune aaj tak kisi ladki ko kiss kiya hai? kisi ladki ke
bubu dabaye hai? kisi ladki ki gand par hath phera hai?" nisha ne apna
aakhiri sawal puchha
"na...nahiiii....." ashu ne muh phade hue jawab diya
"to chal ab taiyar hoja yadi tune aaj tak ye sab nahi kiya to ab tu ye sab
balki isse bhi jyada kuchh karne wala hai" nisha boli
nisha ki baat sunkar ashu ka muh aur bhi fatt gaya tha aur wo kalpana
karne laga ki aage kya hone wala hai......
ashu ka nasha ab dhire dhire bahut kam hote jaraha tha aur abhi nisha
ne jo kaha tha uske baad to uske chhakke hi chhut gaye the ye soch kar
ki wo ab nisha ko kiss karega uske boobs dabayega aur pata nahi nisha
usse aur kya kya karwayegi
"chal ab mere hotho ko kiss karte hue apne ek hath se meri chuchiya
daba aur dusre hath se mere chutado ko sahla" nisha ashu se chipakti
hui boli aur khud nisha ne apne hoth ashu ke hotho se jod liye lekin ashu
ne apni taraf se kuchh nahi kiya aur nisha hi uske hotho ko chuse jarahi
thi
"huhhh...jo kaha hai wo karna" nisha jhunjhlate hue boli
ah ashu ne bhi nisha ke hoth ko dhire dhire chusna shuru kar diya tha
lekin usne abhi apne hatho ka istemaal nahi kiya tha to nisha ne khud hi
uska ek hath uthha kar apne bubu par rakh diya
nisha ke soft mansak bubu ko chhute hi jaise ashu ko current sa laga aur
uske lund me hulchal si hone lagi ek alag sa hi maja use mehsus hone
laga tha ab uska wo hath dhire dhire nisha ke bubu par ghoom raha tha
ki tabhi nisha ne ashu ka dusra hath apne bhari pichhwade par rakh diya
jiski kathorta ko mehsus karke ashu jaise swarg me pahuch gaya aur
uska lund full tight ho gaya aur nisha ki nabhi ke paas chubhne laga
ashu ke lund ki chubhan se nisha ka sqra badan tharthara gaya aur uski
chut bhi gili hone lagi aaj pahli baar wo kisi mard ke sath is position me
thi aur aaj wo pure maje kar lena chahti thi to usne jhat se pant ke upar
se hi ashu ka lund pakad liya aur use masalne lagi aur lund ki kathorta ko
mehsus karne lagi
nisha ke lund pakadte hi ashu ke badan ne ek jhatka khaya aur wo bhi ab
nisha ke bubu aur chutad ko jor jor se masalte hue uske hotho ko jaise
apne muh me bhichne ki koshish karne laga nisha bhi barabar jawab
dete hue jaise ashu se bhid si gai thi
ek dhuandhar lip kiss shuru ho chuki thi jo lagbhag 10 minute tak chali
aur jisme dono hi bhai bahan ke bich ki sari sharam khatam ho gai thi
jab is bhayanak kiss se dono ki hi sanse fulne lagi to nisha ashu se alag
hui aur boli "kaisa laga ashu maja aaya?"
"bahut, yadi mujhe pata hota ki is sab me itna maja aata hai to main kab
ka koi gf bana kar use chod chuka hota" ashu masti me bola
"soch...jab shuru me hi itna maja aaya to aage kitna aayega, chal ab
apne kapde utar taki tujhe aage ka path sikha saku" kahte hue nisha
khud apni nighty ki huk kholne lagi
shayad ashu aise ekdum kapde utarne se hichkichata bhi lekin jab nisha
hi apne kapde utarne lagi to ashu ne bhi kapde utarne shuru kar diye aur
kuchh hi der me sirf chaddi me khada tha jabki nisha abhi bra panty me
khadi ashu ke lund ki lambai aur motai ka andaj laga rahi thi
"are....chaddi kyon nahi utari? utar use bhi" nisha boli
"wah...wah..abhi khud to puri dhaki hai aur mujhe nanga hone ko kah
rahi hai, pahle tu puri nangi hogi phir main hounga" ashu ne jaise apna
faisla sunaya
"ok..jaisi teri marji" nisha ne kaha aur ek hi jhatke me apni bra nikal kar
fek diya jisse uske madhyam aakar ke gore gore boobs nange ho gaye jo
ki puri tarah samne muh uthhaye khade the aur unke nippels bhi ek dum
kadak ho gaye the jinhe dekh kar ashu ka gala sukh gaya aur wo thuk
gutakne laga uska dil kar raha tha ki wo jhat se aage badhe aur masal
kar rakh de nisha ke boobs ko lekin uske pair uske sharir ka sath nahi de
rahe the aur pahli chudai ke romanch se thar thar kanp rahe the
nisha ashu ki halat dekh kar muskura rahi thi aur pure maje le rahi thi
"kaise lage mere santre" nisha ne puchha
"mast....dil kar raha hai ki inka sara ras pee jaun" ashu ne jawab diya
"abhi wo bhi wakt aayega ashu lekin pahle tu swarg ka darwaja to dekh
le" kahte hue nisha apni panty utarne lagi
jaise jaise panty utar rahi thi ashu ka lunt thumke laga raha tha aur uski
dhadhkane badhti jarahi thi kuchh hi palo me nisha janmjaat nagi apne
bhai ke samne khadi thi ashu ki najar nisha ki gori chikni bagair balo wali
chut par tiki hui thi
ashu ki najro ko bhapte hue nisha ne apni ek ungli apni chut me ghusai
aur boli "bilkul thik jagah dekh raha hai tu yahi swarg ka dwar hai"
lekin ashu abhi kuchh bhi kahne ki halat me nahi tha wo aage badha aur
nisha ke paas pahuch kar uski chut ke samne ghutno ke bal baith gaya
aur bade dhyan se chut ko dekhne laga ashu ko aise karte dekh nisha
muskura kar bol padi "aise me kuchh samajh nahi aayega bhai thoda
intzaar kar jab meri tange failegi tab sab najar aayega lekin usse pahle tu
swarg ke dusre darwaje ko dekh jahan se aaj tujhe entry milne wali hai"
aur itna kahte hi nisha ghum gai jisse uski bhari gand ashu ke samne
aagai ashu ko aise lag raha tha jaise do bade khrbuje uske samne rakhe
hue ho kuchh der un kharbujo ka nirikshan karne ke baad aakhir ashu ne
himmat karte hue un par apne hath jama hi diye aur aur unhe dabane aur
sahlane laga
ashu ke hath kuchh der waise hi nisha ke chutado par ghumte rahe phir
nisha ekaek palti aur ashu se dur hote hue boli "ab tune mujhe to pura
nanga dekh liya hai chal ab mujhe bhi tera lund dikha de maine aaj tak
kabhi bhi nange lund ko chhu kar mehsus nahi kiya hai"
nisha ki baat sunkar ashu uthha aur apni chaddi utarne laga
nisha ki najre wahin gadi hui thi aur soch rahi thi ki kaisa hoga uski jindgi
ka pahla luna jise wo apne sare chhedo me lene wali hai..........
thodi hi der me ashu pura nanga ho chuka tha aur uska 8 inch lamba aur
2.5 inch mota lund uske pet se chipke hue thumke maar raha tha jisse
uske pre cum ki kuch bunde bhi nikli hui dikhai de rahi thi
nisha apne bhai ka vikraal lund dekh kar hairan rah gai wo samajh nahi
parahi thi ki bhayanak size ia lund kaise uski kuwari gand aur chut me
jayega nisha ne aaj tak real me sirf pintu ka hi lund dekha tha jo lagbhag
5.5 lamba aur 1.5 mota tha lekin ashu ka daitya jaisa lund dekh kar nisha
ki gand lund andar jane se pahle hi fatne lagi thi aur wo ankhe fade ashu
ke lund ko ghur rahi thi jiske aas paas ek bhi baal nahi tha shayad ashu
ne aaj kal me hi shave ki hui thi
"aise kya dekh rahi hai tu to ise chhu kar mehsus karna chahti thi na, to
aa pakad ke dekh ise" ashu bola
"baap re baap bhai meri to gand hi fat gai hai tera lund dekh kar mujhe to
yakin hi nahi ho raha hai ki real me bhi lund itna bada hota hoga" nisha
muh fade boli
"kyon pintu ka lund itna bada nahi hai kya?" ashu ne puchha
"haan ashu uska lund to tere lund ka 60% hoga bas lekin tera to bilkul
kisi ghode jaisa dikh raha hai pata nahi ye chut me kaise jayega" nisha
boli
"to thik hai jab ye kisi chut me ghus hi nahi sakta to band karte hai hai ye
khel...." ashu ne kahna chaha lekin khel band hone ki baat sunte hi nisha
ne tapak se kaha "maine ye nahi kaha ki ye chut me nahi jayega balki ye
kaha ki kaise jayega aur jaise bhi jayega wo thodi der me malum pad hi
jayega" kahte hue nisha aage badhi aur ashu ke lund ke samne ghutno
ke bal baith gai aur uske lund ko apne hath me pakad liya
nisha ka hath apne nange lund par padte hi ashu ke sharir ne ek jhatka
khaya aur uske muh se ek aahhh...nikal gai
"lekin tune to wada kiya tha ki mera lund teri chut me nahi jayega" ashu
ne masti me aankhe band kiye hue kaha
"bilkul thik maine yahi kaha tha ki aaj tumhara lund meri chut me nahi
jayega lekin gand me to ja hi sakta hai na aur waise bhi tu sirf ek baar
punam ko chod le phir to tujhe har roj apna lund meri chut me dalna hi
hai, hai na?" nisha boli aur apna muh khol kar ashu ka lund muh me lene
ki koshish karne lagi
apne lund par nisha ki jibh ki narmi aur garmi mehsus karte hi ashu ke
lund ne do bunde tapka di jise nisha ne chat liya aur uske swad ke karan
ajib sa muh banaya lekin phir bhi usne ashu ke lund par jibh phirana
shuru rakha
"sofh le nisha punam to phir bhi meri cousin hai lekin tu to meri sagi
bahan hai kya tujhe mujhse chudwana thik lagta hai" ashu nisha ka sir
dabate hue bola
"kisi aur se chudwane se achha to tujhse chudwana hi hai na jab se tina
aur pintu ki chudai dekhi hai na bhai meri chut me jaise aag lagi hui hai
lekin phir bhi darr ke mare maine bahar kahin bhi aisa karne ki nahi sochi
jabki tina to taiyaar thi mujhe pintu ke sath batne ke liye ab agar tujhe thik
nahi lagta to bol de main kal hi pintu se chudwa leti hu" nisha ne lund
chusna chhod kar kaha
"jab tune chudne ki than hi li hai to phir ye shubh kaam main hi karunga
lekin sagi bahan se pahle chacheri bahan ko chodne ke baad, thik?"
ashu bhi ab puri tarah bahan chod ban jana chahta tha
"bilkul thik aur jab tu mujhe chod lega tab main tujhe gift me ek seal band
chut aur bhi dilwaungi inaam samajh kar use bhi chod lena" nisha wapas
ashu ke lund par jibh firate hue boli
"aur kiski chut dilwaogi mujhe?" ashu ne puchha
"ye ek raaj hai ye to time aane par hi pata chalega tujhe" nisha boli
ashu janta tha ki nisha abhi nahi batane wali isliye wo ab shant rah kar
apni pahli lund chusai ka maja lene laga
nisha ab lund ko apne muh me ghusedne ki koshish kar rahi thi aur lund
bhi ab dhire dhure uske muh me jagah banate jaraha tha aur thodi hi der
baad nisha achhe se lund ko muh ke andar bahar karke chusne lagi
idhar ashu ka maje ke mare bura haal tha use lag raha tha ki wo kisi pal
jhad sakta hai to wo is mauke ko aur bhi enjoy karna chahta tha isliye
usne nisha ka sir pakad kar pichhe karna chaha lekin nisha ne uska lund
nahi chhoda wo janti thi ki ye ashu ka pahli baar hai to wo jaldi jhad
jayega isliye wo use aur bhi jaldi jhada dena chahti thi udhar jab ashu ne
dekha ki nisha uska lund nahi chhod rahi hai to usne bhi majburi me
nisha ka sir pakda aur puri speed se nisha ke muh me hi dhakke marne
laga dhakke itne tej the ki ashu ka lund nisha ke gale tak utar raha tha
aur nisha kisi putliki tarah aage pichhe ho rahi thi lund gale tak utarne se
nisha ka saans lena mushkil ho gaya aur dum ghutne laga uski aankhe
bahar ko ubalne lagi wo chillana chahti thi lekin dhakko ki teji ke karan
uski chikhe gu...gu...se jyada nahi nikal pai nisha ko lag raha tha ki ab wo
behosh hone hi wali hai ki tabhi ashu ke lund ne pichkariya chhodni
shuru kar di jo sidha uske gale se utar kar pet me jane lagi aur ashu ke
dhakke bhi band ho gaye 8-10 pichkariya chhodne ke baad ashu ka lund
waise hi nisha ke muh me thumke lagane laga ab jakar kahin nisha ko
chain aaya aur usne ashu ko jor se pichhe dhakel diya jisse ashu sidhe
bed par ja gira aur nisha wahin farsh par let kar gahri gahri sanse lene
lagi.........
nisha waise hi farsh par pade hanp rahi thi abhi jo hua uski usne kalpana
bhi nahi ki thi use laga jaise wo marte marte bachi thi
udhar ashu bed par gir kar gahri gahri sanse le raha tha aaj uska pahla
anubhav tha kisi ladki ke sath ye sab karne ka bhale hi oral hua tha lekin
usne nisha ke muh ko jis tarah choda tha us tarah koi chut ko bhi bahut
kam chod pata tha tabhi ashu ko nisha ki yaad aai jo uske mukh chodan
se buri tarah tadap rahi thi lekin us samay uttejna ke mare wo us par
dhyan nahi de paya tha lekin ab wo masti khatam ho gai thi ashu ne
nisha ki taraf dekha jo beram si farsh par padi hui thi
ashu fauran nisha ki taraf lapka aur use hilate hue bola
"nisha....nisha....kya hua tujhe uthh..."
lekin time nisha me itna bhi dum nahi tha ki wo muh se kuchh bol pati
waise bhi uska sara muh ashu ke virya se sana hua tha nisha ne hath
uthha kar ashu ko chup rahne ka ishara kiya aur lambi lambi sanse lete
hue apni sanse wayvasthit karne ki koshish karne lagi aur ashu wahin
baithe chupchap nisha ko dekhe jaraha tha use bahut sharmindgi
mehsus ho rahi thi kyonki nisha ki is halat ka jimmedar wahi tha kis buri
tarah usne nisha ke sath bartav kiya tha ashu ko bahut glani mehsus ho
rahi thi
lagbhag 10 minute baad nisha farsh se uthhi aur baith gai
"baap...re...baap....kaise janwaro jaise suluk kiya tune mere sath.....kya
koi aise karta hai wo to achha hua ki tu jaldi jhad gaya warna to shayad
main mar hi jati" nisha boli ab wo kafi hadd tak normal ho chuki thi
"sory....nisha pata nahi us wakt mujhe kya ho gaya tha aur ye sab ho
gaya sach mano maine jaan bujh kar nahi kiya" ashu ne mafi mangi
"koi baat nahi main janti hu ki ye tumhara pahli baar tha isliye aisa ho hi
jata hai lekin aage se dhyan rakhna agar tumhara partner rukne ko kahe
to turant ruk jana jabardasti mat karna" nisha boli
"ok main dhyan rakhunga" ashu jhat se bola use ummid nahi thi ki uski
bahan use itni aasani se maaf kar degi
ab nisha uthhi aur sidhe bath room ki taraf jane lagi aur janbujh kar thoda
dhime aur matakte hue chalne lagi jisse uski bahar ko nikli mast gol gand
aur chaude chutad hilne lage jinhe dekh kar kisi ka bhi lund khada ho
jaye ashu ki najar bhi jaise hi nisha ke matakte pchhwade par padi uske
lund ne bhi phir se harkat karni shuru kar di aur wo ek tak unhe hi ghurne
laga lund maharaj ek baar phir tan gaye the
nisha bath room ke gate ke paas pahuch kar pichhe palti aur muskurate
hui boli "kyon bhai kaisi lagi meri gand? mast ha na soch jab isme tera
lund jayega tab tujhe kitna maja aayega, lekin meri gand ka number baad
me aayega pahle tujhe meri chut ko shant karna hai main bath room se
aatu hu tab tak tu meri gand ke bare me soch soch kar maje le..." aur
nisha bath room me ghus gai
idhar ashu sach me soch me pad gaya ki kaisa lagega jab uska lund
nisha ki gand me jayega jab muh chodne me hi itna maja aaya tha to
gand me kitna aayega lekin abhi nisha ki chut ki aag bhi shant karna tha
lekin kaise phir usne socha ii use sochne ki koi jarurat nahi hai jo bhi
karna hoga nisha khud hi bata degi
tabhi nisha wapas aai aur bed par let gai aur ashu ko hasrat bhari najro
se dekhne lagi ashu uski najro ko pehchan gaya aur bed par aakar baith
gaya uski najre nisha ke chehre par jam gai
"aise kya dekh raha hai chal karna..." nisha madak swar me boli
"ka..kya karu..." ashu ne puchha
"tu bhi na..... are yaar ek ladki nangi tere samne leti hai aur puchh raha
hai kya karu? tujhe mera badan dikhai nahi deta kya? mere boobs ko
dekh kar unhe chhune dabane masalne ka mann nahi karta kya meri
nabhi aur sapat chikne pet ko dekh kar tujhe kuchh nahi ho raha hai kya
aur meri chikni ras bahati chut dekh kar kuchh karne ka mann nahi kar
raha kya?" nisha jhunjhla kar boli
"ye sab to main dekh hi raha hu lekin trening to tu dene wali thi na ab
agar main apne mann se kuchh karu to shayad phir kuchh galti ho jaye"
ashu bola
"ab kuchh nahi hota aur agar hoga bhi to jamlb main kahun ruk to ruk
jana" nisha ashu ko apne upar khichte hue boli
ab ashu ko puri chhut mil gai thi jin santro ka ras wo pine ko mare jaraha
tha wo uski ankho ke samne chalak rahe the ashu ne aav dekha na taav
bas nisha ka ek bubu apne muh me bhar liya aur dusre ko ek hath se
dabane laga
nisha bhi apne boobs par pahli baar kisi mard ke sparsh ka anubhav
karke mast ho gai aur ashu ke sir me ungliya chalane lagi
thodi der tak nisha ke bubu ko masalne ke baad ashu ka wo hath ab
nisha ke pet se hote hue uski chut par pahuch gaya aur wahan gadar
machane laga ashu ki ek ungli nisha ki chut ke chire par upar niche hone
lagi aur ashu ke muh pahle hi nisha ke ek bubu ko apne muh me bhare
hue tha nisha to jaise jannat ki sair kar rahi thi
"hakkkk....uffff.....ahhhh.....umhhhh...." jaisi madak siskariya nisha ke muh
se nikalne lagi aur uski tange failne lagi thi
"aahhh.....bahut maja aaraha hai ashu aur kar...aur kar...." nisha masti
me badbadaye ja rahi thi
tabhi ashu ki ungli nisha ki chut ke muh par pahuchi jahan se kaam ras ki
nadiya bah rahi thi ashu ne dhire se apni ek ungli nisha ki chut me
ghused di chunki nisha pahle se hi ungli karti thi isliye ashu ki ungli ko
nisha ki gili chut me jagah banane me koi taklif nahi hui aur ashu ki ungli
satasat nisha ki chut me chalne lagi
masti me nisha ka bura haal ho raha tha wo kamar uthha uthha kar maje
lene lagi tabhi ashu nisha ke bubu ko chhod kar nice sapat pet ko kutto ki
tarah chatne laga aur jaise nisha ki gahri nabhi ke paas uska muh aaya
to ashu ne apni jibh nabhi me ghusa di aur wahin apni chalane laga
ashu ki jibh nabhi me ghuste hi nisha ke rongte khade ho gaye aur
aankhe band ek to ashu ki ungli chut me gadar kar rahi thi aur dusri taraf
uski jibh ne nabhi me hulchal macha rakhi thi tabhi ashu ki ungli chut se
nikli aur niche ki taraf jane lagi aur jaise hi ungli nisha ki gand ke chhed
se takrai to nisha sihar uthhi aur ashu ne chut ras se bhigi apni ungli
'gachh..' se gand ke andar kar di ungli aadhi hi gai thi lekin nisha ki
gandne aaj tak kuchh nahi gaya tha to wo dard se karah uthhi
"aahhh.....nahi ashu nahi.....abhi bahar nikal turant...bahut dard ho raha
hai" nisha karahi
"abhi to tu wahan lund lene ki baat kar rahi thi aur ab jara si ungli se hi
tera ye haal hai to phir lund kaise le payegi" ashu nisha ki nabhi se jibh
nikalte hue bola
ashu ki baat nisha ko bhi sahi lagi lekin dard bhi ho raha tha
"thik hai tu kar lekin thoda dhire dhire" aakhir me nisha boli
ab ashu ne nisha ki gand ke niche ek takiya rakhi aur side me hokar
apna muh uski chut se bhida diya aur ungli ko thuk se gila kar ke phir
nisha ki gand me ghuse diya
ashu ki jibh nisha ki chut par ghum rahi thi aur ungli dhire dhire gand ko
chaudi kar rahi thi idhar chut chusai ka maja udhar gand me ungli ka dard
nisha samajh nahi parahi thi ki kya achha hai aur chup pade hui thi thodi
hi der me ashu ki ungli je nisha ki gand ko itna faila diya jitne me wo
aasani se andar bahar hone lage ab ashu ki ungli nisha ki gand me puri
gahrai tak satasat chal rahi thi aur uski jibh nisha ki chut me ghusne ki
koshish kar rahi thi ab nisha ka dard khatam ho chuka tha aur wo pure
maje le rahi thi thodi hi der baad nisha ko laga ki shayad ab wo kabhi bhi
jhad sakti hai to uske ishare se ashu ko samjhaya aur ashu bhi samajh
gaya usne apni ungli nisha ki gand se nikali aur uski tango ke bich aakar
baithte hue uski chut ko jaise khane laga
nisha ki dono tange ashu ne upar ki taraf uthha rakhi thi jisse nisha ki
chut puri tarah khul kar ashu ke samne thi aur ki jibh gol hokar nisha ki
chut ke andar ghusi hui chut ko kured rahi thi
nisha ke maje ki koi seema nahi thi aur thodi der baad hi nisha ki chut ka
bandh toot gaya uski chut bhal bhal karke bahne lagi uska bahut sara
pani ashu ke muh me bhi chala gaya tha aur nisha ka badan akad gaya
tha wo apne pahle yaun utkarsh ko prapt kar chuki thi ab ashu ke paas
bhi karne ke liye kuchh nahi tha to wo bhi gahri gahri sanse leti nisha ke
bagal me apna khada lund pakde let gaya aur intzaar karne laga ki ab
kab nisha uska lund apni gand me legi.........
nisha abhi bhi masti me aankhe band kiye hue apni sanse sambhalne ki
koshish me lagi hui thi aaj tak na jane wo kitni baar apni chut me ungli
kar chuki thi aur tina ke sath bhi kuchh ek baar wo lesbo sex kar chuki thi
lekin aaj ashu ke sath use jo maja aaya tha wo akalpniya tha jab ashu ki
jibh aur ungli se hi itna maja aaya to jab uska lund chut me jayega to
kitna maja aayega nisha yahi soch rahi thi lekin abhi to ye sambhav nahi
tha kyonki ashu bol chuka tha ki pahle punam uske baad koi aur
idhar ashu bhi apne khade lund ko pakde hue leta tha aur intzaar kar
raha tha ki kab nisha use ishara kare aage badhne ka
lagbhag 5 minute baad nisha ne ashu ki taraf karwat li aur use apne lund
ko pakde dekha to muskura di
"ise aise kyon pakda hai kya ye kahin bhag jayega" nisha boli
"bhag to nahi jayega lekin teri gand me jarur ghus jayega isiliye pakad
kar rakha hai" ashu bola
ashu ki baat sunkar nisha gambhir ho gai abhi thodi der pahle jab ashu ki
ungli gand me gai thi to kitna dard hua tha aur ab agar lund jayega to
kitna dard hoga yahi soch kar uski fati jarahi thi
"kya sach me tu meri gand marna chahta hai ashu" nisha ne puchha
"ye to tune hi kaha tha warna mera aisa kuchh mood nahi tha aur waise
bhi lund ko andar ghusaye bagair meri treining kaise puri hogi" ashu bola
"wo to chut me bhi ghusa kar ho sakti hai na" nisha boli
"lekin main pahle hi bata chuka hu ki main tujhe punam se pahle nahi
chod sakta kyonki tu meri sagi bahan hai main bahan chod banne ko
taiyaar hu lekin shuruaat cousin bahan se karunga, aur jab tu shuru se hi
kah rahi hai ki aaj teri gand ka number hai to ab kya ho gaya" ashu ne
puchha
"kuchh nahi yaar jab teri ungli wahan gai thi to bahut dard hua tha to
soch jab tera ye musal lund jayega to kitna dard hoga" kahte hue nisha
ne ashu ka lund pakad liya aur usse khelne lagi
ashu ek baar phir maje ki duniya ke safar par nikal gaya tha
"kuchh nahi hoga yaar waise bhi maine sun rakha hai ki pahli baar to
chut aur gand dono hi marwane me dard hota hai to tu aaj hi ye dard
sahan kar le na" ashu bhi apna ek hath nisha ke boobs par rakhte hue
bola
"hummm......mere khayal se tu sahi kah raha hai aaj nahi to kal gand to
marwani hi hai to aaj hi kyon nahi.....thik hai tu ruk maine dard kam se
kam ho iska bhi upay soch rakha hai jo main abhi karti hu" kahte hue
nisha ne paas hi pada cream ka tube uthhaya aur usme se cream nikal
kar ashu ke lund pe malne lagi
cream ke malne se ashu ki muthh bhi lagte jarahi thi aur use bahut maja
aaraha tha kyonki cream se lund ekdum chikna ho gaya tha jis par nisha
ke naram naram hath fisal se rahe the
thodi der ashu ke lund ko cream se achhe se malne ke baad nisha ne
apni ek ungli se cream nikala aur apni gandd ke ched par lagane lagi aur
dhire dhire apni ungli gand ke andar ghusedne lagi
ek to cream ki chiknai aur dusre ashu ki ungli se bani jagah ki wajah se
nisha ki ungli bina kisi rukawat ke andar ghus gai nisha ko badi hairani
hui ki bina dard ke ungli kaise andar chali gai aur uska darr bhi kuchh
kam hua ab nisha ne bahut sara cream apni gand me andar bahar achhe
se laga liya taki dard kam se kam ho aur ghodi bante hue boli "ashu
thoda cream apne lund par aur laga le aur shuru ho ja lekin dhyan rakhna
koi jaldbaji nahi aur dhire dhire lund andar karna aur jaise hi main kahu
ruk jana warna pata nahi dard se mera kya haal hoga"
"ok nisha tu chinta mat kar ab main koi galti nahi karunga" kahle hue
ashu ne thoda cream nikal kar apne lund par lagaya aur thoda nisha ki
gand ke ched par aur apni ek ungli phir nisha ki gand me andar bahar
karne laga nisha ne apni aankhe band kar li thi wo janti thi ki aage kitna
dard hone wala hai
jab ashu ki ek ungli aasani se andar bahar hone lagi to usne apni do
ungliya nisha ki gand me ghusedna shuru kiya jo thodi rukawat ke sath
andar jane lagi nisha bhi samajh gai ki ashu koi jaldi nahi karna chahta
hai isliye usne bhi dono ungliyo ke andar ghusne se hue dard ko jaise
taise sahan kar liya
thodi hi der me cream ki chiknai ne apna asar dikhaya aur ashu ki dono
ungliya satasat nisha ki gand me chalne lagi ab ashu samajh gaya ki lund
andar dala ja sakta hai to usne ek baar phir cream laga kar nisha ki gand
aur apne lund ko chikna kiya aur nisha ki gand par lund tika kar bola
"nisha taiyaar.....ab main lund ghusedne wala hu"
"hummm.....magar aaram se karna" nisha boli ab usne apni aankhe kas
kar band kar li thi aur bed sheet ko joro se apni muthhi me bhich liya tha
nisha ka jawab sunte hi ashu ne nisha ki kamar ko apne hatho se thama
aur apne lund ko nisha ki gand ke chhed me ghusedne laga do ungliyo ki
jagah banne ke baad bhi lund ka supada andar jane ka naam hi nahi le
raha tha nisha ki gand ka chhalla dhire dhire ghusedne se failne ka naam
hi nahi le raha tha
ab ashu ko samajh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya kare tabhi usne socha ki
pahla dhakka to jor se laganahi hoga warna lund andar nahi ja payega ek
baar thoda sa ghus jaye to phir wo dhire dhire kar lega ye soch kar ashu
ne apne puri takat se ek dhakka mara to chiknai aur takat ki wajah se
uska 2 inch lund nisha ki gand me ghus gaya aur nisha dhadam se bed
par gir gai aur dard se chhatpatane lagi ganimat ye rahi ki nisha ke sath
hi sath ashu bhi uske upar gira aur lund gand me hi fasa raha bahar nahi
aaya
"ooo...maaaa....marrr....gai.....re.....sale...ggandu....maine...ka..kaha.....tha....naa....ki
dhire dhire karna phir kyon kiya aisaa... nikal abhi apna lund bahar
nikal....nahi marwani mujhe apni gand nahi deni koi treining.....mar gai
reee....meri gand fat gai reee......" nisha ashu ke niche dabe dard se
chatpatate hue boli
"dekh nisha dhire dhire karne par andar nahi jaraha tha to maine thoda
jor laga diya aur ab to lund andar ghus hi chuka hai isliye jo dard hona
tha ho gaya ab thode hi na hoga, tu thodi der ruk sara dard gayab ho
jayega" ashu bola
nisha bhi samajh gai ki ab kuchh nahi ho sakta isliye wo chupchap apna
dard sahan karne lagi thodi der waise hi pade rahne ke baad ashu ne
phir lund par dabav banana shuru kar diya jisse uska lund thoda thoda
kar ke nisha ki gand me aage sarakne laga nisha ko ab bhi dard to ho
raha tha lekin pahle se kam isliye wo apna dard sahan kiye ja rahi thi
kuchh hi der me ashu ka lagbhag sara hi lund nisha ki gand me ghus
chuka tha
"nisha ab bhi dard ho raha hai kya?" ashu ne puchha
"dard to hai lekin kam" nisha boli
"lekin mera to pura lund teri gand me ghus chuka hai ab bol main kya
karu" ashu bola
ashu ki baat sunkar nisha ko yakin hi nahi hua ki aisa ho chuka hai usne
apna hath anpni gand par le jakar dekha to use pata chala ki ashu sahi
kah raha hai
"haan yaar ye to pura andar hai matlab tu sikh gaya ki seal kaise todi jati
hai aur ab to sirf dhakke marne ka kaam hi bacha hai jo kisi ko sikhana
nahi padta, chal ab tu uthh aur mujhe bhi dhang se position lene de phir
dhakke marna" nisha boli
nisha ki baat sunkar ashu ne apne hato se nisha ki kamar pakad kar use
apne sath hi uthhaya ki kahin lund bahar na aajaye nisha bhi samajh gai
aur usne lund apni gand me fasaye hue hi position banai aur apni gand
ashu ki taraf dhakeli ashu bhi uska ishara samajh gaya aur usne bhi
dhire dhire dhakke lagane shuru kar diye
thodi hi der me ashu ke dhakko ki speed badh gai aur nisha bhi apni
gand pichhe dhakel dhakel kar ashu ka lund apni gand me lene lagi
dhakko ke sath hilte nisha ke gore sudaul chutad ashu ka josh badhaye
ja rahe the aur ashu ke dhakko ki speed badhti hi jarahi thi
lagbhag aur 5 minute ki chudai ke baad ashu ne apne maal se nisha ki
gand ko bhar diya aur doni bhai bahan bistar par let kar gahri gahri sanse
lene lage
"to bhai ab to tu sab sikh gaya na" jab dono normal hue to nisha boli
"haan bahna tune sab sikha diya hai" ashu nisha ke hotho ko chumte hue
bola
"to phir punam didi ki aag kab bujhane ka irada hai?" nisha ne puchha
"jab tu bole, lekin kya wo taiyar hogi?" ashu bola
"koyn nahi hogi, aur nahi hogi to use apni chudai dikha kar taiyar kar
lenge" nisha ashu ki gand par hath phirate hue boli
"lekin jo bhi karna hai wo yahan ghar par nahi ho payega uske liye kahin
bahar chalna hoga" ashu bola
"thik hai, is bare me kuchh sochti hu" nisha boli aur jaise taise apne
kapde pahan kar langdate hue ashu ke room se nikal gai
ashu hhi bahut thak gaya tha usne bhi room ka gait band kiya aur aane
wale kal ke haseen sapne dekhte hue so gaya.......
subah ho chuki thi aur sabhi log jag kar apne apne kaam me lag chuke
the lekin ashu aur nisha abhi bhi so rahe the jo ki unke daily routin ke
hisab se galat tha kyonki wo dono kabhi itni der tak nahi sote the aur badi
baat to ye thi ki dono hi so rahe the koi ek sota rahta to baat bhi alag thi
aur yahi baat thi jisne ragini ke mann me shak paida kar diya tha
'waise bhi sali nisha punam ke liye ashu ko manane me bahut uchal kud
kar rahi thi upar se wo khud bhi kisi se chudana chahti thi kahin usne raat
me ashu se chudwa to nahi liya' ragini yahi soche jarahi thi
"kya baat hai ragini ye ashu aur nisha abhi tak uthhe nahi jabki nashta
bhi taiyaar ho chuka hai, jakar uthha to" tabhi mummy ki aawaj aai
"thik hai mamma" kahti hui ragini nisha ke room me pahuchi jahan nisha
ghode bech kar soi padi thi aur aakhir soti bhi kyon na raat ki masti aur
der tak jagne se hui thakan bhi to mitana tha
nisha ke masum chehre ko dekh kar ragini ko us par bada pyar aaya aur
thodi der pahle wo jo soch rahi thi nisha ke bare me wo sab bhul gai lekin
phir thodi hi der me ragini ki ankho me phir shak jaag uthha kyonki nisha
ki halat dekh kar wo samajh gai ki nisha ne bra panty nahi pahne hai
kyonki wo wahin bed ke kinare farsh par pade the 'kuchh na kuchh gul to
khilaya hai isne raat me'
"nishaaa......uthh dekh kitna time ho gaya hai....." ragini nisha ko hila kar
uthhane lagi lekin nisha kahan uthhne wali thi
ragini ke baar baar uthhane ke baad bhi jab nisha nahi uthhi to ragini ne
use buri tarah se jhinjhod diya jis wajah se nisha ki nind khul gai aur wo
uthh kar baith gai
"kya hua aise kyon jhinjhod rahi hai" nisha aankh malte hue boli
"time dekha hai maharani kitna hua hai ya aise hi sote rahegi, chal uthh
mummy bula rahi hai" ragini boli
nisha ne ghadi dekhi aur boli "tu chal main aati hu"
ragini nisha se bahut kuchh puchhna chahti thi lekin ye time use sahi
nahi laga
"thik hai jaldi aa, jab tak main ashu ko bhi uthha leti hu aaj wo bhi abhi
tak nahi uthha" kahte hue ragini bahar nikal gai
thodi hi der me sab nashte ke liye ek sath baithe hue the lekin nisha abhi
taiyar ho kar nahi aai thi
baki logo ne nashta shuru kar diya ki tabhi nisha aate hue dikhai padi
lekin aaj uski chaal me roj jaisi akad aur furti nahi thi balki thakan aur
langdahat thi jise ragini ne jhat se bhanp liya 'ab to pakka yahi baat hail
lagta hai sali ne raat ko ashu se jarur chudwa liya hai' ragini ne socha aur
ashu ki taraf dekha jo nashta karte hue nisha ki taraf hi dekh raha tha
jaise hi ashu ki najar nisha se mili nisha ne muskurate hue najre jhuka li
ab to jaise ragini ki jhante jal gai uska shak yakin me badal gaya tha
ragini ko nisha par bahut gussa aaraha tha jis ladke se wo sabse pahle
chudwana chahti thi usi se usne sab jante hue bhi chudwa liya 'thahar
sali chinal nikalti hu main teri chut ki garmi thodi der baad' ragini ne
socha
"are nisha kya hua tu aise kyo langda rahi hai" mummy nisha ki chal
dekh kar boli
"aa...kuchh nahi mummy wo bathroom me pair slip ho gaya tha" nisha
boli aur paas padi kursi par baith kar nashta karne lagi
"aur aaj tu itni der tak soti kyon rahi" mummy ne puchha
"wo mummy kal raat punam didi ki chinta ki wajah se nind nahi aai thi to
aaj raat kuchh jyada hi nind aarahi thi isliye late ho gai" nisha ne jawab
diya
'har baat ka jawab hai sali bhadvi ke paas' ragini ne socha aur boli "lekin
aaj to ashu bhi bahut der tak sota raha, kya baat hai ashu tu roj to jaldi hi
uthh jata hai phir aaj kya hua" itna kahne ke baad ragini ki najre nisha par
gad gai thi nisha bhi samajh gai ki ragini un dono par shak kar rahi hai
leki nisha kuchh boli nahi
"wo...wo kya hai na raat ko main kuchh late soya tha to subah nind nahi
khuli" ashu ne jawab diya aur chuochap nashta karne laga
nashte ke baad papa apni dukan aur ashu college ke liye gaya nisha ne
tabiyat kharab ka bahan kar ke aaj ka din ghar me hi bitane ki kahi aur
apne room me aagai baki mummy punam aur ragini ghar ke kamo me lag
gai
sab kuchh thik tha lekin phir bhi ragini ke mann me uthal puthal machi hui
thi wo pura yakin ho chuka tha ki ashu aur nisha chudai kar chuke hai aur
wo nisha par bahut gussa ho rahi thi jaise taise usne adhure mann se
apna kaam niptaya aur nisha ke room me aagai jahan nisha bed par leti
hui kuchh padh rahi thi ragini bhi bed par baithi aur boli "bagair jhut bole
sab sach sach bata ki kal raat kya gul khilaya hai tune ashu ke sath"
ragini ki baat sunkar nisha thodi der to hairan rah gai use ummid nahi thi
ki ragini sidhe sidhe hi puchh legi ab nisha soch rahi thi ki kya wo ragini
ko sab sach bataye ya nahi lekin sochne ke baad use yahi sahi laga ki
sab batana hi thik rahega kyonki waise bhi aage jo hona hai sabke sath
hi hoga
"tum kya soch rahi ho? kya hua hoga" nisha ne muskurate hue kaha
nisha ki muskaan dekh kar ragini ka gussa aur bhadak gaya "mujhe
tujhse ye ummid nahi thi nisha, tu janti thi ki main ashu se kitna pyar karti
hu aur sabse pahle main hi usse chudna chahti thi phir bhi tune uske
sath mere se pahle sab kar liya" wo boli
"lekin tu to punam ke chudne ke baad chudna chahti thi na phir pahle
main kya aur punam kya" nisha boli
"punam ko pahle chudwana meri majburi thi lekin tu thoda wait to kar
sakti thi na" ragini gusse se boli
"tu chinta mat kar bahan maine ashu ke sath chudai nahi ki hai aur jab
bhi karungi tere baad hi karungi" nisha ragini ke gaal gulechte hue boli
"jhut mat bol, maine sab dekha hai teri bra panty jo tune nahi pahni thi
aur teri chal me langdahat upar se tera ashu se najre churana, tu kya
mujhe pagal samajhti hai" ragini ne apni bhadas nikali
"main jaraa bhi jhut nahi bol rahi hu didi, aur tu jo kah rahi hai wo bhi
sach hai lekin maine ashu se chudwaya nahi hai" nisha gambhir lahje me
boli
"phir....phir...wo sab....." ragini ke kuchh samajh nahi aaraha tha
"maine ashu se gand marwai hai......" nisha najre jhukate hue boli
"kyaaaa.......lekin kyon?" ragini hairat se boli wo bahut hairan thi ki aakhir
nisha ko gand marwane ki jarurat kyon padi
"wo kya hai na didi, ashu punam ko chodne ko taiyaar ho gaya tha lekin
wo kah raha tha ki usne aaj tak kisi ke sath nahi kiya hai to use sikhna
padega isliye wo kisi randi ya call girl ke paas jane ki soch raha tha lekin
main nahi chahti thi ki wo aisa kare kyonki wo log bahut gandi hoti hai
jisse bimariyo ka bhi darr tha isliye maine ashu ko samjha bujha kar use
sikhane ke liye gand marwane me hi bhalai samjhi, main chahti to uska
lund apni chut me bhi le sakti thi lekin tumhare karan maine aisa nahi
kiya" nisha boli
nisha ki baat sunkar ragini ka sara gussa thanda pad gaya aur ab use
apne aap par hi gussa aane laga ki kya anap shanap sochne lagi thi wo
nisha ke bare me
"sory yaar nisha maine tujhe galat samjha" wo boli
"koi baat nahi didi teri jagah main bhi hoti to yahi sochti" nisha boli
"ab aage ka kya program hai" ragini ne puchha
"ashu to ab bekarar hai chudai ke liye kal maine use chaska laga diya hai
lekin wo ghar me ye sab nahi karna chahta wo kahta hai kahin bahar hi
karenge ye sab, lekin ab mujhe samajh nahi aaraha hai bahar kahan
hoga ye sab" nisha ne bataya
nisha ki baat sunkar ragini ne thodi der socha phir ekaek hi khushi se
chilla uthhi "wow....nisha is problem ka bhi hal nikal gaya"
"kyaa...." nisha ne puchha
"hamara farm house jo dur gaon me hai aur hum bahut dino se wahan
gaye bhi nahi hai phir hamare paas punam ki bimari ka bahana bhi hai
use wahan ghuma lane ke liye papa mummy mana bhi nahi kar sakenge
aur wahan hame pura time milega sab aaram se karne ke liye, bol sahi
idea hai na" ragini boli
"ohh....didi you are great....itna aasan rasta mujhe pahle kyon nahi sujha"
kahte hue nisha ragini ke gale lag gai
"ok ab chhod aur sun tujhe ashu se baat karke ye sab batana hai aur
main punam ko patati hu aur jaise hi raat ko sab free honge hame papa
aur mummy se baat karke program final karna hai" ragini ne samjhaya
"ok didi aane wale ek do din me hum apne farm house me hone" nisha
boli
iske sath hi dono bahno ki meeting khatam hui aur dono aage ke
program ke bare me sochne lagi..........
ashu abhi college me tha lekin padhai me uska mann nahi lag raha tha
use rah rah kar raat ki yaad aarahi thi 'kitna maja aaraha tha' wo soch
raha tha apni zindagi ka pahla sex karne ke baad use yahi lag raha tha ki
chudai se badhiya aur koi kaam hi nahi hai kash har roj use aise hi
chudai karne ka mauka mile tabhi use yaad aai ki raat ko nisha ko kitna
dard hua tha aur subah wo langda kar bhi chal rahi thi halanki dard ashu
ko bhi hua tha uske lund ka supada thoda thoda chhil sa gaya tha aur
jalan bhi kar raha tha lekin phir bhi nisha ko hue dard ke samne uska
dard kuchh bhi nahi tha
ashu ne mobile nikala aur nisha ko phone lagaya
"haan bhai bol aaj meri yaad kaise aagai" nisha phone uthhate hi boli
"wo...wo...nisha ab tera dard kaisa hai tu subah bhi langda kar chal rahi
thi" ashu bola
"tujhe meri itni fikar kab se hone lagi" nisha hairan thi ki hamesha
jhagdne wala ashu aaj uske dard ke bare me kaise chinta kar raha hai
"tu ulti baat mat kar, jitna puchha hai uska jawab de aur waise bhi jab
dard maine diya hai to uske bare me fikar bhi to karni padegi na" ashu
bola
ashu ki baat sunkar nisha ko samajh nahi aaya ki ek raat me hi ashu
change kaise ho gaya iske pahle bhi ashu se jhagadne me kai baar use
chot lagi thi ek baar to hath me plaster tak laga tha lekin tab to ashu ne
koi sahanubhuti nahi dikhai thi lekin aaj kyon wo itni fikar kar rah hai
shayad raat unke bich jo bhi hua usse shayad ashu ke mann me uske
liye pyar jag uthha hai bhai bahan wala nahi balki dusra wala jaise pati
patni ke bich hota hai
"tu fikar mat kar ab main bilkul thik hu aur haan wo dard tune mujhe nahi
diya balki maine khud liya tha, aaj ke baad aisa sochna bhi mat samjha"
nisha boli
"ok dear mujhe sunkar khushi hui ki tu ab thik hai" ashu bola
"are haan ek baat sun tu kah raha tha na ki tu punam ke sath ghar me
kuchh nahi kar sakta to maine ek plan banaya hai aur us plan ke liye
ragini didi ko bhi taiyar kar liya hai ab bas ek ya do din ki baat hai warna
to samjho punam ki sari garmi nikal hi gai" nisha ki aawaj aai
"kaisa plan aur tune ragini didi ko kya bataya hai?" ashu ghabrate hue
bola use laga ki kahin nisha ne ragini ko raat wala kissa to nahi bata diya
"are tu ghabra mat maine didi ko apne bare me nahi bataya balki ye kaha
ki punam ki tabiyat abhi kharab hai to kyon na use kahin ghuma ke laya
jaye jisse wo thoda fresh mehsus kare to didi ko bhi meri baat pasand aai
to phir maine apne plan ke hisab se kah diya ki gaon chalte hai apne
farm house me waise bhi bahut din ho gaye hai wahan gaye hue to didi
jhat se maan gai ab tu to janta hai ki jo kaam hum karna chahte hai uske
liye hamare farm house se achhi jagah koi ho hi nahi sakti" nisha ne
bataya
ashu ko bhi nisha ki baat thik lagi thi lekin abhi bhi kuchh sawal uske
mann me the "lekin kya punam wahan jane ke liye taiyar hogi aur phir
kya papa mummy manenge hame wahan akele jane dene ke liye" usne
puchha
"tu in sab bato ki chinta mat kar punam ko ragini didi mana legi aur rahi
papa mummy ki baat to unke liye yahi bahana kafi hoga ki punam ki
tabiyat kharab hai aur ham sabhi use khush dekhna chahte hai to wo
kyon nahi manenge aur rahi baat akele ki to hum tin bahan aur tu ek bhai
char log hai wo bhi jawan to chinta ki baat kahan hai bachhe hote to alag
baat thi" nisha ne bataya
"to kya ragini didi bhi hamare sath jayegi?" ashu ne puchha
"haan..." nisha boli
"phir wo sab kaise ho payega jo hamne socha hai" ashu bola
"tu uski chinta mat kar wo koi 24 ghante hi to hamse chipki nahi rahegi
hamne jo socha hai sab waise hi hoga tu sab kuchh mujh par chhod de"
nisha boli wo abhi ashu ko ye nahi batana chahti thi ki ragini sab janti hai
yahan tak ki raat wali baat bhi
"ok jaisa tu thik samjhe" aakhir me ashu bola aur phone kat diya
udhar ragini ne punam ko taiyar kar liya tha farm house jane ke liye lekin
use ye nahi bataya tha ki wahan uski chudai hone wali hai ashu se agar
use ye pata chal jata to shayad wo mana bhi kar deti lekin sirf ghumne ke
naam se wo taiyar ho gai thi
raat ko khane ke time jab sab sath baithe to nisha aur ragini ne jaise
taise apne papa mummy ko bhi taiyar kar liya aur farm house jane ki
permision leli aur ye tay hua ki wo log kal dophar khane ke baad farm
house ke liye nikal jyenge
farm house unke shahar se karib 250 km door tha aur lagbhag 5 ghante
ka rasta tha wahan ka unke farm house par har tarah ki suvidha thi
yahan tak ki sweeming pool tak bhi tha wahan ki dekh bhal ke liye ek
munna naam ka aadmi tha jiska kaam farm house ki dekhbhal ke alawa
kheti ke baki sare kaam bhi dekhna tha wahan kheti aur baki kamo ke
liye roj hi bahut se majdur bhi aate the jinse munna kaam liya karta tha
munna unka bahut purana naukar tha aur lagbhag papa ki hi umar ka tha
to sabhi use munna kaka kah kar bulate the
farm house ke charo taraf ka najara bhi bahut khubsurat tha unke kheto
ke do taraf se jungle laga hua tha jabki ek taraf ek pahadi se niche utarta
hua jharna tha jo baad me nadi ki shakal le leta tha aur chauthi taraf hare
bhare khet the aur in sab ke bich unka farm house kul mila kar bahut
shandar jagah thi wo
subah uthhte hi papa ne munna kaka ko phone laga ke bol diya tha ki
unke charo bachhe kuchh dino ke liye farm house par aarahe the to wo
khane pine ka sara saman wahan lakar rakh le aur bachho ko kisi bhi
tarah ki taklif na ho munna bhi bachho ke aane ki baat sunkar khush ho
gaya tha aur usne papa ko yakin dilaya ki wo unko shikayat ka mauka
nahi dega
idhar nisha ausr ragini kuchh jaruri saman ki list banai jo farm house ke
aas paas milna mushkil tha aur wo saman kharidne nikal gai jabki ashu
apni four wheeler ki servising karane nikal gaya tha kyonki aaj bahut dino
baad unki gadi lambe safar par nikalne wali thi
udhar punam apni chachi ke sath ghar ke kamo me lagi thi
aakhir wo wakt bhi aagaya jab wo charo gadi me baith gaye the farm
house jane ke liye
"dekho ragini tum sabse badi hi sabka dhyan rakhna aur ashu nisha
tumse chhoti hai agar wo koi galti bhi kare to wahan jhagadna nahi
samjhe, aur punam beti tum apni tabiyat ka khayal rakhna aur dawaiya
time par khana aur bilkul thik hokar aana" papa bole
"aap chinta mat karo papa hum sab wahan achhe se rahenge aur main
sabka dhyan rakhungi" ragini boli
"aur papa aap punam didi ki chinta mat karo ab ye wahan se puri tarah
thik hokar hi aayegi" nisha boli
"ok papa ab hum nikalte hai 1 baj gaya hai wahan pahuchte sham ho
jayegi" ashu bola
"ok beta bye bye...." mummy papa dono bole
"bye...bye..." sabhi bhai bahan sath me bole aur gadi farm house ki taraf
nikal padi..............
sham ke lagbhag 6.30 par wo log farm house pahuch gaye munna kaka
gait par hi khada unka intzaar kar raha tha tino bhai bahan niche utre aur
apne farm house ki sundarta ko niharne lage jise unke papa ne badei

hasrat se banaya tha

"sach didi kitna sundar hai hamara ye farm house" nisha ragini se boli
"haan yaar jita bhi dekho utna hi mann karta hai ise dekhne ka aur yahan
aane ka" ragini boli
"haan yaar ye baat to hai" punam ne bhi sur me sur milaya halaki ye baat
alag thi ki wo log galat kuchh bhi nahi kah rahe the farm house tha hi itna
sundar
"beta ab to tumhe kuchh din yahin rahna hai jee bhar kar dekh lena abhi
chalo aur pahle safar ki thakan mita lo" munna kaka bole
"haan kaka aap sahin kah rahe hai sach me thakan bahut ho gai hai gadi
me baithe baithe, chalo deviyo andar chalo" ashu bola andar jane laga
sabhi bahne bhi uske pichhe ho li jabki ramu kaka ek majdur ke sath
unka saman gadi se nikalne laga
thodi der baad sabhi log fresh hokar farm house ke hall me baithe hue
the aur munna kaka ke hatho ki chai aur biskut ka maja le rahe the
"to bachho abhi ka kya program hai?" munna kaka ne puchha
"kaka abhi to bas aaram ka hi mood hai gumna firna kal se shuru
karenge, kyo bahno?" ashu bola
"haan bhai mujhe bhi yahi sahin lag raha hai 5-6 ghante tak gadi me
baithe baithe jaise sara badan akad gaya hai" nisha boli
ragini aur punam ne bhi sahmati me sir hilaya
"to bachho khane me kya loge?" munna kaka ne puchha
"kaka aaj to aap ke hath ka chicken khane ka mann kar raha hai mera,
baki in logo se bhi puchh lo" nisha boli
"hum bhi wahi kha lenge kyon didi" ashu bola
ek baar phir baki dono bahno ne haan me gardan hila di
"thik hai phir main taiyari karta hu" munna kaka ne kaha aur wahan se
cup wagairah uthha kar chala gaya jabki sabhi bhai bahan kal ke
program ke bare me bate karne lage ki kal kya kya karna hai
raat ke 9.30 tak sabhi log khana kha chuke the sach me munna kaka ke
hatho ka chicken bahut achha bana tha sabhi ne daba kar khaya tha
santushti sabhi ke chehro par dikhai pad rahi thi
"ok kaka bahut maja aaya aapke hath ke khane me ab ye bhi bata do ki
kon kon se kamre taiyar kiye hai hamare liye" ashu bola
"ashu baba aap to jante hi hai ki yahan tin bedroom hi hai to wahi taiyar
kiye hai" munna kaka bole
"thik hai phir main to chala last wale bedroom me mera saman wahi
pahucha dena" ashu bola
"aur main aur punam first wale me rah lenge" ragini boli
"to kya main akele soungi yahan, nahi nahi kaka aap ek kaam karo aap
mera saman bhi ashu wale room me pahucha do main iske sath hi rah
lungi" nisha ne jaldi se kaha
nisha ki baat sunkar jahan ashu ki aankho me ek chamak aagai jabki
ragini ki ankho me gussa aagaya tha aur jaise hi ragini ki najre nisha se
mili to usne isharo hi isharo me nisha ko jaise warning di ki kuchh bhi ho
tujhe ashu se chudana nahi hai nisha ne bhi use isharo me hi samjhaya
ki wo aisa kuchh nahi karegi lekin wo dono anjan thi ki punam unki ishare
baji bade dhyan se dekh rahi hai
khair thodi hi der baad sabhi apne apne room me aagaye the ragini apne
kapde change kar rahi thi jabki punam abhi bhi yahi soch rahi thi ki in
dono bahno ke bich kaisi ishare baji ho rahi thi aakhir usse nahi raha
gaya tho usne ragini se puchh hi liya "ragini abhi tere aur nisha ke bich
kaise ishare ho rahe the?" wo boli
(shayad kuchh aisi lag rahi thi punam us wakt)

punam ki baat sunkar ragini samajh gai ki isne sab dekh liya hai isliye
chhupane ka koi fayda nahi hai aur waise bhi jab wo log yahan punam ko
ashu se chudwane ke liye hi laye hai to ab to sari baat sach sach batani
hi padegi ye soch kar ragini kapde utarte he pichhe palti aur boli...
(kuchh aisi thi ragini us wakt)

"sun punam maine aur nisha ne milkar teri bimari ka jo ilaj socha tha na
wahi karne hum tujhe aur ashu ko yahan laye hai" ragini boli
"ka....kya...matlab?" punam hairani se boli
"matlab ye ki yahan aane ka asli karan sirf ashu se teri chudai karwana
hai" ragini boli
"to kya ashu maan gaya mere sath sex karne ke liye?" punam abhi bhi
hairat me thi
"kuchh hadd tak to maan gaya hai aur jo kasar baki hai wahi puri karne
nisha ashu ke room me gai hai aur usi baat ko lekar hamare ishare ho
rahe the" ragini ne bataya
"nisha ashu ke room me kya karegi?" punam ne puchha
"uska wo hi jane maine to isharo me usse sirf yahi kaha tha ki kal raat tak
teri sari heat bahar nikal jana chahiye" ragini boli wo abhi punam ko ye
nahi batana chahti thi ki nisha ashu se gand tak marwa chuki hai
"phir bhi kuchh to idia hoga tujhe ki wo kya karne wali hai wahan" punam

ne puchha
"sach me yaar mujhe nahi pata nisha ne sirf itna bataya hai ki uske paas
ashu ka koi raaj hai jiske jariye hi wo ashu ko manayegi tujhe chodne ke
liye, aur ab tu jyada sawal jawab mat kar chup chap so ja aur kal ashu se
chudwa kar apni bimari thik karne ke sapne dekh" kahte hue ragini bhi
bed par aagai thi wo apne kapde change kar chuki thi
ab punam bhi jyada bahas nahi karna chahti thi wo samajh gai thi ki
ragini uske sawalo ke jawab dene ke mood me nahi hai to wo uthhi aur
apne kapde change karne lagi punam apni dress utar chuki thi aur black
bra panty me kuchh aisi dikh rahi thi

thodi hi der me wo puri nangi thi aur kuchh aisi lag rahi thi
punam ke aise gadraye badan ko dekh kar ragini soch rahi thi ki kal to
ashu ke maje hi ho jayenge jo aise mast maal ko chodne ka mauka use
milega
kuchh hi palo me punam bhi ek dhila sa gown pahan kar ragini ke sath
bed par let gai aur sochne lagi ki kal uski zindagi me kitna bada badlaw
aane wala hai wo apne bhai se chudne wali hai...
jabki udhar ashu apne room me pahuch kar apni dress change kar chuka
tha aur bed par let gaya tha use sach me bahut thakan mehsus ho rahi
thi lekin abhi nisha uske paas aane wali thi isliye wo jaldi sona nahi
chahta tha aaj wo phir ek baar nisha ki gand marna chahta tha
kuchh hi der me nisha bhi room me dakhil hui aur darwaja band karte hi

apni dress utarne lagi

"ye kya kar rahi hai? kapde kyon utar rahi hai" ashu ne maskhari ki
"kyon nahi utaru kya? ye to sirf main isliye kar rahi thi jab maine kaha ki
main tere sath soungi to us wakt teri aankhe chamak uthhi thi maine
socha shayad tu aaj bhi kuchh karna chahega lekin teri marji nahi hai to
rahne de nahi utarti" nisha boli aur wapas apni dress pahanne lagi
"are nahi yaar main to majak kar raha tha agar tujhe kapde utarne hai to
utar de" ashu khisiyate hue bola
"ab aaya na line par" kahte hue nisha ne apni dress utar di aur sirf bra

panty me khadi ho gai

{kuchh aise}
aur waise hi bra panty me nisha bhi bed par ashu ke paas aakar let gai
nisha ke bed par aate hi ashu jaise us par tut pada usne nisha ke hoth
apne hoth me bhar liye aur uske boobs ko bedardi se masalne laaga
nisha bhi ashu ke lund ko masalte hue uska sath dene lagi thodi hi der
me ashu ne nisha ki bra utar kar fenk di aur ab wo uske nange boobs ko
muh me bhar kar chusne aur chatne laga jabki uske hath nisha ki panty
ko utar kar uski chikni gori chut ko nanga karne ki koshish karne lage
[kuchh aise]

thodi hio der me nisha ki nangi chut ashu ke samne thi jisme se kaam ras
ki barsat si ho rahi thi aashu ne aav dekha na taav bas apna muh nisha
ki chut se bhida diya aur apni jibh se nisha ki chut chodne laga aur ek
ungli se uski clit ko masalne laga nisha ki siskariya badhne lagi aur jaise
wo jannat ki sair karne lagi
pata nahi safar ki thakan ka asar tha ya kuchh aur lekin 5 minute me hi
nisha ko laga ki ab wo jhadne wali hai to usne ashu ka sir apni chut par
daba diya aur aakhe band kar ke apne pair patakne lagi ashu bhi samajh
gaya ki nisha ki kaam hone wala hai to usne bhi apni jibh aur ungli ki
speed badha di kuchh hi palo baad use aisa laga jaise uske muh me koi
sailab aagaya hai nisha ki chut ke pani ne ashu ka sara muh namkin kar

diya tha nisha aahe bharte hue jhadne lagi aur ashu uska pani pita raha
thodi der baad jab nisha normal hui to ashu ko dekh kar muskurai aur boli
"chal bhai ab tera lund bhi thanda kar deti hu dekh kaise thumke laga
raha hai"
ashu bhi bed par khade ho gaya aur nisha ne uska lund apne muh me le
liya

nisha bade achhe se ashu ke lund ko muh me andar bahar karte hue
chusne lagi thodi hi der me ashu ka lund apne asli roop me aagaya to wo
bola "bas nisha ab tu kal ki tarah hi ghodi ban ja mere lund ko to teri
gand me hi maja aayega"
"lekin ashu meri gand ka dard abhi bhi puri tarah se gaya nahi hai" nisha
boli
"tu chinta mat kar main aaj bahut aaram se karunga aur waise bhi teri
gand me mera lund apni jagah bana chuka hai to ab dard bhi kam hi
hoga" kahte hue ashu uthha aur bag se hair oil ki botel nikal laya aur
botel se oil nikal kar apne lund par lagane laga
"to tu manega nahi...." kahte hue nisha bhi position me aagai
ashu aage badha aur nisha ki gand par bhi achhe se oil lagane laga aur
jab use laga ki ab lund jane me koi pareshani nahi hogi to usne lund
gand ke chhed pe lagaya aur ek halka dhakka laga diya lekin oil ki
chiknai ki wajah se lund fisalta hu aadha nisha ki gand me sama gaya
jisse nisha ki chikhh nikal gai aur muh klhula ka khula rah gaya
"dhire karna bhaiii.....kya jaan nikalega meri" nisha karahi
"sory...yaar wo pata nahi kaise itna ghus gaya" ashu bola aur dhire dhire
apna lund andar karne laga
thodi hi der me ashu ka sara lund nisha ki gand me ghusa hua tha aur wo
ab lund ko dhire dhire aage pichhe kar raha tha kuchh hi der me nisha
bhi apni gand pichhe dhakelte hue ashu ka sath dene lagi ashu samajh
gaya ki ab use puri chhut hai to usne bhi apne dhakko ki speed badha di
aur 5 minute baad hi wo bhi 'haay...haay' karte hue jhad gaya uske maal
ne nisha ki gand puri tarah bhar di thi
jab ashu ka nasha tuta to nisha use dekh kar muskurate hue boli "bhai ye
aakhiri baar tha ki tumne meri gand mari kal se to tumhe bas chut hi chut
milne wali hai"
"kal ki kal se dekhenge abhi so raat bahut ho gai hai" ashu bola aur nisha
ke nage badan se chipak kar sone ki koshish karne laga nisha bhi usse
buri tarah chipak kar sone ki koshish karne lagi thi......
subah ho chuki thi aur sabhi bhai bahan jag chuke the aur chi nashte ka
daur chal raha tha
punam abhi bhi yahi soch rahi thi ki kal raat ko nisha ne ashu ke room
me kya kiya hai aur agar wo sach me ashu ko manane hi gai thi to kya
ashu aaj use chodne ke liye maan gaya hai ya nahi isi udhedbun me lagi

punam nashta kar rahi thi

jabki ragini pahle hi nisha se puchh chuki thi ki raat usne ashu ke sath
kya kya kiya hai to nisha ne bhi haste hue apni gand se ungli laga kar
andar bahar karne ka ishara karke use bata diya tha ki usne raat me bhi
apni gand marwai hai nisha ki baat sunkar ragini ko samajh nahi aaraha
tha ki aakhir gand marwane me kya maja aata hai jo nisha ashu se gand
marwaye jarahi hai tabhi ragini ki najar gumsum baithi punam par padi
"tu aisi gumsum kyon baithi hai kuchh bol na" ragini boli
"kya baat karu main sari jhak jhak karne ka jimma to nisha ke paas hai"
punam boli
"kya didi, main kya jhak jhak karti hu kya" nisha muh fulate hue boli
"nahi nahi tu to kabhi bhi bekar ki baat karti hi nahi lekin ye tere hoth hai
na inke hilne ki wajah se pata nahi barbas hi aawaj bahar aajati hai"
punam ne nisha ko aur bhi chheda
"didi...." nisha thinaki
"majak kar rahi hu yaar, lekin ragini ne puchha to mujhe kuchh to kahna
hi tha baat nahi karne ke bare me" punam ne nisha ko puchkara
"achha ab bate bahut ho gayi pahle tum tino ye batao ki aaj ka program
hai?" ashu ne puchha
ashu ki baat sunkar tino bahne soch me doob gai ki kya final kare aaj ke
liye aur ek dusre ka muh bhi dekhne lagi
ekaek nisha boli "aaj ka pahla kaam ye hai ki aaj sabse pahle hum log
swiming pool me nahayenge bahut din ho gaye yahan us pool me
nahaye hue"
"kaisi baat kar rahi hai nisha tu ashu bhi hamare sath hi hoga phir hum
aisa kaise kar sakte hai" punam fauran boli use ashu ke samne swim suit
pahanne se pareshani thi
"kya hua punam aakhir ashu hamara bhai hai agar uske samne hi hum
pool me nahi naha sakte to kiske samne nahayenge" abki baar ragini boli
aur usne punam ko kohni se mara jo ki uske side me baithi thi
ragini ki kohni lagte hi punam samajh gai ki ye jo kuchh bhi ho raha hai
ye ragini aur nisha ke plan ka hi hissa hai isliye use chup hi rahna hai
"ok jaisa tum kaho" punam boli
"thik hai to ye tay raha ki ab se thodi hi der baad hum log pool me
swiming karenge phir khana kha kar aaram karenge aur uske baad ka

baad me deside karenge" nisha boli

"ok done" ashu bola
"to thik hai sab log nashta khatam karo aur dress change kar ke aao"
ragini boli aur nashta karne lagi
ashu sab se pahle nashta khatam kar ke uthha aur apne room me
change karne chala gaya
"didi ab main aap logo ko bata du ki ashu hamare kaam ke liye taiyaar ho
chuka hai to ab usse sharam karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai aur hum logo ko
jyada se jyada koshish karni hai uske sath chipakne ki" ashu kje jate hi
nisha boli
"lekin chipakna to mujhe hai tum dono kyon chipkogi" punam ne puchha
"my dear punam chut sirf tere paas hi nahi hai hamare paas bhi hai aur
jis wajah se tu bahar kisi se chudwane se darti hai usi wajah se hum bhi
darti hai lekin ab jab ashu ek bahan ko chod hi raha hai to kya farak
padta hai tin ko chodne me, aakhir bahan chod to wo ek ko chod kar hi
ban jayega"ragini boli
"to kya tum log bhi ashu se chudwaogi?" punam hairat se boli
"chudwaogi matlab are pagli nisha to usse gand bhi marwa chuki hai wo
bhi do do baar raat ko bhi ye uske sath isiliye soi thi" ragini boli
"kyaaaa....." punam hairani se boli
"haan didi main aisa kar chuki hu" nisha boli
"lekin ye sahi nahi hai" punam ke muh se nikla
"kya sahi kya galat is baat ko to rahne hi de punam bas hame apni chuto
ki aag bujhani hai bas itna yaad rakh aur ashu ke roop me hame aisa
aadmi mil raha hai jo kabhi bhi kahin bhi hamari aag bujha sakta hai aur
koi shak bhi nahi kar sakta isliye maje do aur maje lo, samjhi" ragini boli
ragini ki baat sunkar punam bhi soch me pad gai aur ragini ki baat thik
bhi lagi bhale hi wo apni bimari ke liye ashu se chudne ko taiyar hui thi
lekin galat to wo bhi hai na phir ye dono bhi jawan hai aaklhir ye kahan
jayengi apni aag bujhane ke liye bahut sochne ke baad punam ko yahi
sahi laga ki sabki apni apni zindagi hai apne hisab se jiye use kya karna
hai
"thik hai jaisi tum logo ki marji" punam boli
"to thik hai didi ab change kar ke aao aur pool me jitna ho sake ashu se
chipakne ki koshish karna" kahte hue nisha uthhi aur apne room me chali
gai
jaise hi nisha room me ghusi ashu bahar nikalne ko hua dono ki hi takkar
ho gai aur nisha ke bade bade boobs ashu ke sine me gad se gaye ashu
ne turant nisha ko apni bahon me bhinch liya
"chhod na kya kar raha hai" nisha chhatpatai
"aaj to tujhe chodne ka mann kar raha hai" ashu bola
"lekin pahle to punam ka number hai tune khud bola tha" nisha cxhhutne
ki koshish karte hue boli
"tere liye main klisi bhi baat se phir sakta hu" ashu uske hontho ko chuste
hue bola
"lekin main tujhe bahan chod banane ka paap apne sir nahi le sakti wo
kaam tu punam ko karne de, aur aaj raat bhar ki hi to baat hai aaj tu
punam ko nipta dena kal subah hi main tere samne hajir ho jaungi
chudwane ke liye" nisha boli

"ok jaisa tu sahi samjhe"ashu bola aur usne nisha ko chhod diya
"lekin ek baat sun pool me nahate hue tujhe hum tino bahno se jyada se
jyada chipakne ki koshish karni hai taki kal hame chodte wakt tere mann
ki jhijhak bich me na aaye" nisha boli
"kyaaa....tino matlab ragini ko bhiii....ye tu kya kah rahi hai nisha" ashu
muh fade bola
"are yaar mera matlab wo nahi tha chodega to tu mujhe aur punam ko hi
lekin agar tu ragini se bhi chipak gaya to kya hoga ek chut aur mil jayegi
tujhe, tune kabhi gaur kiya hai kitna mast maal hai wo, shayad mere aur
punam se bhi jyada karara" nisha boli
nisha ki baat sunkar ashu ke jehan me ragini ka aks ubhra us ragini ka
jise wo bahut pyar karta tha aur jise chodne ke bare me wo kabhi soch
bhi nahi sakta tha lekin nisha ki bhadkai kamagni me wo ragini ko bhi
chodne ki sochne laga
"thik hai main koshish karunga ab tu jaldi se taiyar ho kar aa" ashu bola
aur bahar nikal gaya
ab nisha bhi dress change karne lagi
ashu abhi pool ke paas baitha hua nisha ki bato ke bare me soch hi raha
tha ki use samne se nisha aati hui dikhai di

nisha ka aisa katilana roop dekh kar ashu ke hosh udd gaye the bhale hi
wo nisha ke badan se khel chuka tha uski gand maar chuka tha lekin is
use is tarah dekh kar to jaise wo pagal hi ho gaya tha uski ichha ho rahi
thi ki jhat se uthhe aur nisha ko apni bahon me tham le nisha ke bra me
phanse bade bade boobs uska chikna sapat pet uski gahri nabhi uski
patli kamar aur uske bhari nitamb sab jaise uska katal karne ko taiyar the
'bhad me jaye duniya dari' badbadate hue ashu nisha ko lapakne ko
uthha lekin phir wapas baith gaya kyonki ek aur kayamat uske samne
aagai thi jise aaj wo pahli baar is roop me dekh raha tha wo thi ragini (wo
bhi aisi)

ragini ko is halat me dekh kar ashu ke chhakke chhut chuke the uska
lund puri tarah akad chuka tha aur uski chaddi me thumke lagate hue

uske pet se chipke jaraha tha

abhi ashu ragini ko dhang se dekh bhi nahi paya tha ki uski aankhe ek
baar phir se chaundhiya gai ab to khud punam ka chand PUNAM uski
aankho ke samne is libas me aagai thi
ashu ko laga ki jaise ab to uska heart fail hone hi wala hai lekin tabhi
nisha boli"kya yaar tu abhi tak khada hi hai andar nahi ghusega, mera
matlab hai pool ke andar"
"koi ghusne ko kahega tabhi top ghusunga na tum tino to abhi aayi ho"
ashu bola uski najar kabhi ragini ke charhare jism ka muayana karti to
kabhi punam ke bhare hue mansal badan ka
"ok...main kahti hu tu ghus ja......" kahte hue ragini ne ashu ko pool ki
taraf dhakel diya
'chhapaaak....' ki ek aawaj ke sath ashu pool me ja gira aur tino bahan
sath khadi hui use dekh kar hasne lagi lekin ashu ki najar jo ab thodi
paapi ho gai thi wo apni najro me apni bahno ke kapde utar chuki thi aur
unhe is tarah dekh rahi thi....
ashu soche jaraha tha ki agar ye tino aisi halat me uske samne aajaye to
wo pahle kise chodega..........
ashu lagatar apni kayamat dhati tino bahno ko dekhe jaraha tha khas taur par ragini ko kyonki wo
ashu ki sabse pyari bahan thi aur wo aaj use pahli baar is roop me dekh raha tha halaki punam
bhi aaj pahli baar is tarah se uske samne aai thi lekin punam ke mansal aur bhare bhare badan
se jyada ashu ko ragini ka lamba charhara gora badan pasand aaraha tha
"chal ab tu bhi ja....." kahte hue ragini ne punam ko bhi pool me dhakel diya jo jakar sidhe ashu ke
upar giri ashu apne aap ko sambhal nahi paya aur ladkhadate hue pani me girne ko hua lekin
bachne ki koshish me uske hath me punam ki bra aagai jisse punam bhi ashu ke upar dher ho gai
lekin tab tak ashu sambhal chuka tha aur usne apne upar girti punam ko jor se apni baho me
bhich liya punam ke bhare hue mansal aur halke se sakht bubu ashu ke sine me pis se gaye the
jise dono bhai bahan mehsus kar rahe the jahan punam ke jawan badan ki garmi se ashu ka lund
tight hone laga tha wahin ashu ke roop me bahut dino baad kisi mard ka sparsh pakar punam ke
badan me bhi sihran daud gai thi uske mann me soi hui wasna ek baar fir bhadakne lagi thi ki
tabhi use ashu ka khada hua lund apni nabhi ke paas chubhta hua mehsus hua punam ke rongte
khade ho gaye wo abhi ashu se dur nahi hona chahti thi kyonki ashu ke lund ne uski chut me ek
hulchal macha di thi wo ek baar upar se ashu ke lund ko chhukar dekhna chahti thi isliye punam
ne ashu ki baho se nikalne ki koi koshish nahi ki
jabki dusri taraf ashu bhi punam ke jawan badan se aati madak khushbu se jaise mast hua jaraha
tha us khushbu ko aur bhi karib se mehsus karne ke liye wo punam ko lagatar apne sine me
bhinche jaraha tha jisse punam ke boobs puri tarah ashu ke sine me dab gaye the jisse punam
bhi madhosh hue jarahi thi dono ye bhul gaye the ki wahan par unke siva nisha aur ragini bhi hai
udhar nisha aur ragini bhi badi utsukta se is najare ka aanand le rahi thi wo dono janti thi ki unki
chal safal ho gai hai wo log ashu aur punam ke dil me ek dusre ke liye aag bhadka chuki thi tabhi
dono ki najre mili, ishare hue aur dono ek sath pool me kud padi sidhe ashu aur punam ke upar...
abhi tak sambhal chuke ashu aur punam abki baar apne aapko girne se nahi bacha paye aur pool
ki gahraiyo me utarte chale gaye lekin abhi bhi punam ashu ki baho me thi aur punam ne is
mauke ka fayda uthhate hue ashu ke lund ko apni muthhi me jakad liya tha aur lund par hath fer
kar uski lambai bhi maap li thi udhar ashu bhi mauke ka fayda uthhane me pichhe nahi raha aur
usne punam ke boobs joro se masal diye
jaise hi dono ke badan niche farsh se takraye dono alag ho gaye dono ne abhi abhi jo harkat ek
dusre ke sath ki thi achhe se jante the ki ye harkate janbujh kar ki gai dhoke me nahi lekin pani se
sir bahar nikalne ke baad bhi dono anjan bane hue the
"kya yaar.....sidhe hum par hi kud gaye agar kahi chot lag jati to....." ashu bola
"lagi to nahi na..." nisha boli
"aur aise niche girne me maja aaya ki nahi?" ragini ne puchha
"maja.....meri to sanse ful gai thi aur tu maje ki baat kar rahi hai" punam boli
"ok...ok..ab chalo pani me masti karte hai" nisha boli aur wo dusro ki taraf pani uchhalne lagi
ab sabhi log pani me masti kar rahe the thodi der baad jab ragini aur punam tairte hue ashu se
dur hui to nisha jo ashu ke paas hi khadi thi ne pani ke andar hath daal kar ashu ka lund pakad
liya jo ki abhi bhi khada hi tha
"baap re punam ke sirf boobs me hi itni takat hai jo abhi tak tera lund baithne ka naam nahi le
raha hai to jab tu uski chut dekhega to pata nahi kya hoga" nisha ashu ke lund ko masalte hue
boli
"main kuchh samjha nahi" ashu bhi panty ke upar se hi nisha ki fuli hui chut ke upar hath phirate
hue bola
"mujhe bana mat maine sab dekha hai ki tu kis tarah use apne sine se dabaye jaraha tha agar
uske boobs lohe ke hote to pakka tere sine me ghus kar teri pithh se bahar nikal jate" nisha boli
"ohh....to tuns sab dekha hai...chal achha hi hua ab jab mujhe use chodna hi hai to maine socha
kyon na pahle se hi kuchh try kar lu" ashu bola aur nisha se apna lund chhuda kar uske pichhe
aakar khada hogaya ek dum sat kar aur usne hath aage lejakar nisha ke dono bubu ko apni
hatheliyo se jakad liya chunki punam aur ragaini ka muh dusri taraf tha to darr ki koi baat nahi thi
"ahh.....kya karta hai un dono ne dekh liya to" nisha kasmasate hue boli uske bubu abhi bhi ashu
ke hath me the aur ashu ka khada lund uski gand ki darar me ghum raha tha waise bhi uski penty
uski gand ki darar me hi ghusi hui thi
"to....to kya ho jayega wo hamari bahne hai koi dushman nahi wo hame maaf kar dengi aur waise
bhi main unme se ek chodne wala hu" ashu aur bhi jor se boobs masalte hue bola
"aa....aur dusri ke bare me kya khayal hai" nisha bhi hath pichhe lejakar ashu ke lund ko pakadte
hue boli
"tera matlab ragini didi ke bare me.." ashu ne puchha
"haan...." nisha boli
"uske bare me maine kabhi aisa nahi sochha" ashu bola
"socha to tune mere aur punam ke bare me nahi hoga" nisha lagatar ashu ke lund ko masalte
jarahi thi
"lekin maine tere sath itna kuchh karne aur punam ko chodne ke liye taiyar hone ke baad bhi
ragini ji bare aisa nahi socha" ashu ab apna ek hath nisha ki panty ke andar chut ke paas ghusa
chuka tha
"to ab soch le us jaisa maal to main aur punam bhi nahi hai" nisha ne ashu ko uksaya
"nahi yaar ye mujhse nahi hoga" ashu bola
abhi nisha kuchh kah pati ki usse pahle hi ragini aur punam palat gai aur unki taraf aane
lagi ..dono hi bhai bahan ne jhat se ek dusre ke badan se hath hata liye........
¤¤¤¤¤¤¤¤¤
ragini aur punam ko paas aate dekh ashu aur nisha ne ek dusre ke
badan se hath hata liye the
"kya yaar tum dono to kuchh kar hi nahi rahe ho jabki hum to pool ka ek
round laga aaye" ragini paas rukte hui boli
"to ab hum kya kare?" nisha ne puchha
"hummmm......." thodi der ragini sochte rahi phir boli "aisa karo ab punam
aur ashu ek round laga kar aao dekhe kon pahle wapas aata hai tab tak
main su..su.. karke aati hu" kahte hue ragini ne muskurate hue apni
chhoti ungli dikhai aur pool se bahar nikal gai aur apni wajandaar gand
matkate hue paas bane bath room ki taraf jane lagi abhi uski panty uski
gand ki darar me ghusi hui thi aur uske bhari aur sudaul chutad badi
mast ada se thirak rahe the
ragini ki mast chal aur gadraye chutad dekh kar ashu ka bura haal ho
chuka tha abhi usne nisha se kaha tha ki wo ragini ko nahi chod sakta
jabki ab use lag raha tha ki uski tino bahno me sabse jyada kadak maal
aur sabse pahlechodne layak item to sirf ragini hi hai ashu ka lund uske
under wear ko phad kar bahar aane ko ho raha tha usne wahin pani ke
andar hi apni chaddi niche kar li aur apne lund ko aajad kar diya ab uska
lund pani ke andar hi ragini ki matakti gand ko dekh kar thumke laga raha
tha
nisha ragini ki chal samajh gai thi ki kyon wo bahar nikli hai wo janti thi ki
apni matakti gand dikha kar ragini ashu ka dhyan apni taraf bhi lagana
chahti thi aur dusra karan ye tha ki wo punam ke sath ashu ko thoda
ekant bhi dena chahti thi nisha ne bhi ragini ke pichhe jane ki sochi aur
boli "yaar tum dono lage raho main bhi nipat kar aati hu"
"are pahle tu ragini ko to bahar aajane de phir jana bathroom me tum
dono jitni jagah kahan hai" punam boli
"wo 1 no. karne gai hai jabki mujhe 2 no. jana hai jiske liye room me hi
jana padega isliye main chali samjhi" kahte hue nisha bhi pool se bahar
nikal gai
ab ashu aur punam dono hi rah gaye the wahan aur abhi thodi der pahle
dono ke bich jo hua tha uske karan dono ki hi himmat nahi ho rahi thi
kuch kahne ki lekin dono chup bhi kitna rahte aakhir ashu bola "didi
maine abhi dekha tha ki tum pool ki puri gahrai tak nahi gai thi kya tumhe
achhe se tairna nahi aata?"
"aata hai lekin gahrai me jane se darr lagta hai isliye main gahrai ne nahi
jati" punam najre niche kiye hue boli
"to chalo main tumhe gahrai me tairna sikhata hu" ashu bola use puri
ummid thi ki is bahane use punam ke badan se kuchh aur bhi khilwad
karne ko mil sakta hai
"nahi ashu sach me mujhe bahut darr lagta hai" punam boli jabki wo dil
se yahi chahti thi ki is bahane use mauka milega ashu se chhedchhad
karne ka
"ab isme kya darr hai yaar main hu na kuchh nahi hoga tumhe" ashu ne
punam ko manaya
thodi der to punam ne sochne ka natak kiya phir boli "ok ashu agar tu
kahta hai to main taiyar hu lekin ab sab tere upar hai agar mujhe kuchh
hua to tu jawabdaar hoga"
"ok didi, ab chalo gahrai ki taraf chalte hai" ashu bola aur gahrai ki taraf
tairne laga
punam bhi uske pichhe jane lagi jabki nisha farm house me na jakar
sidhe bath room me ragini ke paas pahuch gai aur dono bahne chhup kar
ashu aur punam ke bich hone wale khel ko dekhne lagi
jaise jaise gahrai badh rahi thi punam ki ghabraht badhti jarahi thi lekin
aane wale lamho ke bare me sochte hue wo himmat karke aage badhti ja
rahi thi jabki ashu pool ke kinare pahuch chuka tha ab gahrai 15 foot ho
gai thi aur kinara abhi hhi lagbhag 10 foot dur tha lekin yahan aakar
punam ki himmat jawab de gai aur wo pani me gote khane lagi jaise wo
dub rahi ho ashu ne jab punam ko pani me dubte utarte dekha to wo jaldi
se punam ki taraf lapka aur jaldi se jaldi punam ke paas pahucune ki
koshish karne laga........
Ashu lapak kar punam ke paas pahucha lekin tab tak thodi der ho gait hi ghabrahat ke karan punam ka bura
haal ho gaya tha aur uski sanse dhokni ki tarah chal rahi thi pool ka thoda bahut pani bhi wo nigal gai thi
ashu ne der nahi ki aur punam ko apne sath khichte hue kam pani wali jagah le aaya jahan pani unki kamar
kea as paas hi tha
“lo didi ab aaram se khadi ho jao” kahte hue ashu ne punam ko chhoda lekin punam itni ghabrai hui thi uske
hath pair buri tarah kaanp rahe the use sahi dhang se khade bhi hote nahi bana aur wo phir pani me gir gai
ashu ne phir use uthhaya aur is baar uthhte hi punam ashu se chipak gai ghabrahat ke mare uska bura haal
tha aur sanse bahut tej chal rahi thi sanso ke tej chalne ki wajah se uske boobs teji se upar niche ho rahe the
lekin ab ashu ke sine se chipke hue hone karan wahin ragad se rahe the
Ashu bhi apne sine par punam ke boobs ki ragad spasht mehsus kar raha tha usne bhi apne ek hath se
punam ki nangi pith sahlana shuru kar diya jaise wo punam ko dilasa de raha ho jabki punam ke boobs ki
ragad aur uski chikni komal pith ki chuwan ka ehsaas ashu ke lund ko khada karne laga tha aur dhire dhire
uska lund apne sahi aakar me aate jaraha tha
Apni nagi pith par ashu ke hatho ki shargoshi aur apni kamar ke paas chubhte hue ashu ke lund ke ehsaas ne
punam ko bhi apne aagosh me le liya aur uske boobs ke nipples bhi kadak ho chuke the aur ashu ke sine me
ghusne ki koshish karne lage the, ashu bhi apne sine me halke halke chubhte un do tiro ki chubhan ko
mehsus kar raha tha
Lagbhag 10 minute yu hi bit gaye the dono bhai bahan ko chipke khade hue aur is dauran punam ki sari
ghabrahat aur darr khatam ho chukka tha lekin uski sanse abhu bhi tej hi chal rahi thi lekin ab darr ya
ghabrahat ki wajah se nahi balki ek jawan ladke ke sparsh ki uttejna ke karan, ab punam is khel ka maja
thoda aur bhi lena chahti thi to usne apni apni kamar ko thoda hilana shuru kar diya jisse ashu ka lund
wahin ragad khaane laga ashu bhi samajh gaya ki punam kya chahti hai to usne bhi apna hath punam ki pith
se hataya aur niche lejakar punam ke mansal aur bhari chutado par tika kar unhe sahlane laga ye shayad
punam ke chutado ka hi kamal tha ki ashu ka lund jo ki abhi punam aur uske khud ke bich pis raha tha ab is
piste hue bhi thumke laga raha tha
Punam bhi apne bhai ke hath apne chutado pe aur uska lund apni nabhi ke paas thumaakte hue mehsus kar
ke mast ho gait hi aur anayaas hi uske honth ashu ki gardan se chipak gaye the
“ab kaisa lag raha hai didi” ashu ne puchha
“hummm….ab thik lag raha hai gahrai ki wajah se to main bahut hi darr gai thi” punam boli
“lekin jab main sath tha to itna darne ki kya jarurat thi” ashu ne puchha jabki ab uska hath punam ki gand ki
darar tatol raha tha
“pata nahi bhai kyon lekin mujhe gahrai se bahut darr lagta hai…..,lekin meri kamar ke paas ye kya chubh
raha hai…..” punam boli aur usne chaddi upar se hi ashu ke musal lund ko pakad liya
“ohhhh….didi kya karti ho ye mera lu…meri nunu hai, chhodo use” ashu apne lund ko punam ki giraft me
dekh chihuk kar bola (wo log bachpan me lund ko nunu bolte the)
“are agar ye teri nunu hai to itni badi kaise ho gai pahle to ye chhoti si thi” punam boli usne ashu ka lund
chhoda nahi balki use masalne lagi thi
“aahhhh….didi jab main bada ho gaya hu to ye bhi to badi hogi na, aura b tum apne aapko hi dekh lo pahle
tumhari chhati ekdum sapat thi lekin ab wahan do bade bade seb ugg chuke hai aur ye isliye hua kyonki tum
badi ho gai ho” ashu bhi apne lund ke masle jane se masti me punam ki gand ke chhed me panty ke upar se
hi ungli ghusedte hue bola
“kahan bhai mere seb kahan bade hai dhero ladkiyo ke to mujhse bhi bade bade hote hai aur jab main kisi
ladki ke bade bade boobs dekhti hu na to sach me mujhe unse bahut jalan hoti hai” punam ashu ke lund ko
joro se masalte hue boli
“lagta hai tumhare boobs ki malish achhi tarah se nahi hui hai warna abhi tak ye bahut bade ho jate” ashu
apna ek hath punam k ek bubu par tikate aur dusre hath ki ungli se uski gand ke chhed ko kuredte hue bola
“haan bhai mera pati sala hijda tha usne kabhi bhi mere boobs ko sahlane ki ya masalne ki koshish nahi ki”
punam boli ab usne apna hath ashu ke chaddi me ghusa diya tha aur uske nange lund ki lambai naap rahi thi
“chinta mat karo didi main tumhare boobs ki ache se malish kar ke jald hi inhe bade bade kar dunga” ashu
ab punam ke bubu ko masalne laga tha
“haan bhai, mujhe bhi jaldi se jaldi apne boobs bade karwane hai, ab tu aisa kar thoda samne se bhi sahla de
mujhe pura aaram mil jayega” punam boli
Ashu samajh gaya ki punam apni chut sahalwana chahti hai to usne punam ki gand se apna hath hataya aur
bina kisi jhijhak ke sidhe uski panty ke andar chut ke paas ghused kar uski chikni aur phuli hui chut ko
masalne laga
“ab thik lag raha hai didi” ashu bola
“haan bhai bahut achha lag raha hai aur jor se sahla bahut aaram mil raha hai” punam masti me ashu ke lund
ko jor jor se muthiyate hue boli
Ab ashu bhi bahut uttejit ho gaya tha use lagne laga tha ki ab wo kabhi bhi jhad sakta tha punam ke naram
najuk hatho ki harkate uske lund ko bahut pyari lag rahi thi to ashu ne bhi apni ek ungli se punam ki chut ka
darwaja khoja aur uski wo ungli punam ki adhh khuli chut me aasani se andar chali gai aur turant hi andar
bahar hone lagi halaki pani ke andar hone ki wajah se chiknai kam hone ke karan ashu ki ungli ragadte hue
andar jarahi thi jisse punam ko thoda dard ho raha tha lekin maja us dard se doguna aaraha tha kyonki bahut
dino baad kisi mard ka sparsh uske sharer ko mil raha tha
Dono bhai bahan sari duniya ko bhul kar ek dusre ke badan se khilwad kar rahe the aur jald se jald charam
par pahuchne ki koshish me the jabki dusri taraf ragini aur nisha in dono ki harkate bade dhyan se dekh rahi
thi
“sala hame to lag raha tha ki in dono ko paas lane me bahut mehnat karni padegi lekin ye dono to lagta hai
yahi pool me hi chudai shuru kar denge” nisha boli
“to kya farak padta hai pool me ho ya bed room me ho bas chudai hona chahiye” ragini boli aur phir apna
dhyan ashu aur punam par laga diya ab nisha bhi chup ho gait hi
Idhar ab ashu apni do ungliya punam ki chut me pel raha tha aur punam bhi ashu ke lund ko buri tarah
jhanjhod rahi thi dono bas jhadne hi wale the bas pahle kon jhadne waala tha yahi dekhna tha ki tabhi
punam chillai “aahhh…..aa….aaashu……aur jor se ghuseddd…..main…basss…..gaiiii…..” kahte hue
punam apni chut ka pani pool ke pani me milane lagi aur ashu ke lund ko aur bhi jor se khichne lagi jaise
use jad se hi ukhad degi
Idhar punam ke jhadte hi ashu bhi jhad gaya aur uske lund se nikla virya pool ke pani ke upar tairne laga
dono bhai bahan jhad kar wahin aapas me chipak kar hapne lage
Do minute baad jab wo normal hue to ek dusre se najar milte hi dono ne najre jhuka li aur yahi sochne lage
ki ab dusre ko kya jawab de lekin jald hi punam samajh gai ki pahal use hi karni hogi warna uske jism ki
aaag kabhi bhi nahi bujhegi, punam ne ashu ka sir pakda aur apne tapte hoth ashu ke hotho se laga diye
pahle to ashu hichkichaya lekin phir usne bhi punam ka sath dena shuru kar diya aur ek jordaar lip kiss ki
shuruaat ho gai
Dono hi jaise ek dusre ke hotho ka sara ras pee lena chahte the jabki ashu to ek kaadam aur bhi aahe badh
kar punam ke dono boobs ko bari bari se maasle bhi jaraha tha
“bhai, mujh par ek ehsaan karega?” punam ne puchha
“ehsaan kaisa bahan tu bas order de main tera sab kaam karunga” ashu bola
“bhai mere badan ki garmi ko thanda kar de bas” punam ashu ke lund ko pakadte hue boli
“isiliye to tumhe yahan laya hu didi, doctor ne jab mujhe tumhari bimari ka ilaj bataya tha to main samajh
nahi paya tha ki kya karu lekin bechari nisha ne bahut madad ki aur yahan aane ka plan banaya taki tumhari
sari garmi bahar nikal sake” ashu bola
“to chal na bhai der kis baat ki hai” punam ashu se chipakti hui boli
“bas thodi der me lunch karte hai uske baad dopahar me mere bed room me tumhari saari shikayat dur kar
dunga” ashu punam ke mathe ko chumta hua bola “ab tum mujhse alag ho jao wo dono kabhi bhi aasakti
hai”
Ashu ki baat sunkar punam use alag ho gai aur aage aane wale lamho ke liye khud ko taiyar karne lagi un
dono ko alag hue dekh ragini aur nisha bhi wapas pool me aagai wo dono samajh gait hi ki in dono koi plan
bana liya hai aura b punam ki chudai me der nahi hai……
Sabhi log lunch kar chuke the aur hall me bahithe hue the ashu soch
raha tha ki kis tarah punam ko apne bedroom me le kar jaye wahin
punam bhi soch rahi thi ki wo ashu ke room me kaise jaye
“to didi maja aaya pool me nahane me?” nisha ne puchha
“haan yaar, bahut maja aaya” punam boli
“haan-haan maja kyun nahi aaya hoga aakhir ashu jo sath tha” ragini boli
“ashu sath tha matlab?” punam ne puchha
“matlab ye ki ashu bahut achha tairna janta hai na to shayad usne tera
gahraai wala darr bhi nikal diya hoga” ragini ne safai di
“kahan yaar jaise hi main gahraai me pahuchi mere to hath-pair ful gaye
aur main dubne lagi thi lekin ashu ne bacha liya, lekin ab main kabhi bhi
gahraai me nahi jaungi” punam boli
“kya yaar band karo ye bakwas ab main thak gaya hu aur mujhe nind bhi
aarahi hai to main to chala apne room me, nisha tujhe aana hai to aa
warna main gait lock kar dunga to kholunga nahi” ashu nisha ki aankho
me dekhte hue bola
Nisha bhi ashu ka ishara samajh gai thi isliye wo boli “nahi abhi mujhe
nind nahi aarahi hai isliye main didi logo ke room me hi rahungi tu jakar
so ja”
“lekin mujhe nind aarahi hai aur tu bhi hamare room me hi rahegi to main
so nahi paungi, nahi nisha tu hamare room me nahi rah sakti kyonki
mujhe abhi sona hai” punam boli
“lekin yaar punam nind to abhi mujhe bhi nahi aarahi hai phir tu kaise so
sakti hai, tu ek kaam kart u jakar ashu ke room me hi so ja main aur
nisha ek room me rah lenge” ragini boli
“haan ye thik rahega, dono kumbhakaran ek sath so jaye isse achha aur
kya hoga, pata nahi logo ko din me nind kaise aati hai” nisha boli
“oye kumbhakaran ki bachhi, main thak gaya hu aur koi kaam bhi nahi
hai isiliye sone jaraha hu warna sab jante hai main din me kabhi nahi
sota” ashu fanfanaya
“to thik hai na bhai maine kab mana kiya hai, ab jao aur apni nind puri
karo aur haan punam didi ko bhi sath hi le jao inhe bhi bahut nind aarahi
hai” kahte hue nisha ne ashu ko aankh maar di
Ashu samajh gaya ki nisha ne pool me hua uska aur punam ka sara khel
dekh liya hai isiliye wo aisa kah rahi hai lekin wo ragini ke bare me nahi
janta tha to bola “nind sirf mujhe aarahi hai kisi aur ke bare me main nahi
janta jise bhi nind aarahi hai wo khud 2 minute ke andar mere room me
aajaye warna mera gait lock ho jayega aur phir khulega bhi nahi samjhi”
itna kah kar ashu apne room ki taraf chal diya
“ab tu khade khade kya dekh rahi jaa na, wo to gaya” ragini punam se
boli
“kya matlab?” punam boli
“didi ab jyada hoshiyaar mat bano hum dono ne swimming pool me hua
sara tamasha live dekha hai to ab jao aur apni aag bujhao, samjhiiii….”
Nisha boli
Nisha ki baat sunkar punam ko aisa laga jaise uski chori pakdi gai ho
uski gardan niche jhuk gai aur wo apne ek pair ke anguthe se farsh ko
kuredne lagi
“tu sharminda mat ho punam, yahan hum tujhe isiliye laye the ki teri
garmi nikal sake aur jab ye ho raha hai to chahe tu khud koshish kar ke
kare ya hum kya farak padta hai, tu ja aur ashu ko apne husn ke jaal me
aisa fansa ki wo aaj din aur raat me hi teri sari pareshaniya dur kar de,
samjhi” ragini punam ke paas aakar uske sir par hath ferte hue boli
“haan didi tum jao auraaj apni sari hasrate puri kar lo hum dono bahne
tumhare sath hai” nisha bhi uthh kar punam ke paas aai aur uske gale
lagti hui boli
Mahol me thoda dukhh ka rang fail gaya tha lekin har koi khush tha ki
uske mann ki puri ho rahi hai isliye punam apne aapko rok nahi payi aur
boli “thank you sisters, tum dono nahi hoti to pata nahi mera kya hota, ok
ab main chalti hu” aur itna kah kar punam ashu ke room ki taraf badhi
“jaa to rahi ho lekin jane ke baad kya kya aur kaise kaise hua ye batana
padega warna main bich me hi disturb kar dungi” nisha boli
“ok dear main sab kuchh bataungi, ab main jaun” punam boli
“ok jao good luck” nisha boli jabki ragini ne muskurate hue hath hilaya
aur punam ashu ke room ki taraf badh gai
Ashu apne room me bed par leta hua tha ki punam wahan pahuchi aur
ashu ke paas hi bed par baith gai
“jab aa hi gai ho to gate bhi lock kar do” ashu bola
“wo to main kar hi dungi lekin pahle kuchh baat bhi ho jaye” punam boli
“kya baaat karna chahti ho tum?” ashu bola
“pool me tune kaha tha ki nisha ne ye sara plan banaya tha to iska
matlab kya hai? Kya nisha janti hai ki tum mere sath sex karne wale ho”
punam ne janbujh kar puchha
“haan wo sab janti hai aur usi ne sab deside kiya hai” ashu bola
“aur ragini?” punam ne phir puchha
“nahi wo kuchh nahi janti” ashu bola
Ashu ki baat sunkar punam samajh gai ki nisha aur ragini aapas me
milkar kuchh aur hi khel khel rahi hai tabhi to abhi tak ashu ko ragini ke
bare me kuchh pta nahi hai jabki is sare khel ki karta dharta to wahi hai
lekin wo khel hai kya ye janna punam ko bahut jaruri laga
“ashu ek baat puchhu? Sach sach jawab dega?” punam boli
“haan haan puchho ab tumse kya chhupana” ashu bola
“tu kahta hai ki nisha ne ye sara khel jamaya hai to tune abhi tak nisha ke
sath kuchh kiya nahi ho main nahi maaan sakti isliye sab sach bata kit
ere aur nisha ke rishte kahan tak aage badh chuke hai” punam ne
puchha
Punam kibaat sunkar ashu kuchh der to sochta raha phir usne faisla kiya
ki aaj nahi to kal punam ko sachhai malum pad hi jani hai phir use kya
chhupana isliye wo bola “dekho didi, sach baaat ye hai ki tumhare
hospital jane se pahle hi nisha mere se tumhare sath sambandh banane
ke bare me baat kar chuki thi lekin main taiyar nahi tha lekin jab hospital
me doctor ne mujhe tumhare bare me bataya to nisha ne chhup kar sab
sun liya aur uske baaad usne mujh par tumse sambandh banana ka
dabav badha diya aur jab maine haan karte hue use kaha ki maine aaaj
tak kabhi bhi kisi ke sath aisa nahi kiya aur mujhe kisi se sikhna padega
to nisha ne khud mujhe sikhane ki zidd pakad li aur is sikhne sikhane ke
chakkar me mujhe uski gan….uske sath pichhe se karna pad gaya lekin
maine uske sath aage se kuchh nahi kiya”
“to,,,to,,,kyat u nisha ki gand maaar chukka hai?” pata nahi kaise punam
ashu ke samne aise bola gai
“ha…haan didi” ashu bhi hairat me bola use apne kano par yakin nahi tha
ki punam bhi aise shabdo ka istemaal kar sakti hai
“oh..my..god..lekin nisha ne tujhe sikhane ke liye ye rasta hi kyon chuna
wo aage se bhi to kar sakti thi” punam boli
“uske liye main hi taiyar nahi tha, jab maine than liya ki mujhe bahan
chod banna hi hai to iski shuruaat tum se hi karunga kyonki sabse pahle
tumhe meri jarurat hai isliye maine nisha ko aage se karne se mana kar
diya tha” ashu bola
“hummm….to kya mujhe chodne ke baaad tu nisha ko bhi chodega?”
punam ne puchha
“didi ab kya farak padta hai tum me ya nisha me kya antar hai jaisi tum
waisi nisha, waise bhi jis tarah usne mujhe sex karna sikhaya hai uske
baad meri badi ichha hai use chodne ki” ashu bola ab un dono bhai
bahan me nange shbdo me batchit shuru ho chuki thi
“aur tune ragini ke bare me kya socha hai?” punam ne ek baar phir
puchha
“uske sath main aisa kuchh nahi kar sakta, tumhari bimari ke karan
tumhare sath kar raha hu aur nisha ke sath bhale hi pichhe se lekin bahut
kuchh kar chukka hu isliye uske sath bhi kar sakta hu lekin ragini didi ke
sath main aisa nahi kar sakta” ashu ne jawab diya
“hummm…..” punam boli aur thodi der sochti rahi phir boli “thik teri marji
lekin abhi pahla kaam to shuru kar”
“pahla kaam…” ashu kuchh samajh nahi paya
“are pagle meri pyaas bujhane ka kaam jiske liye tum sab mujhe yahan
laye ho” punam muskurate hue boli
“achhaaa…wo kaammm…lekin didi uske liye shuruaat to tumhe hi karni
hogi apne kapde utar kar” ashu bhi ab rang me aaagaya tha
“lekin akeli main nahi hum dono sath me hi kapde utarenge ek-ek karke”
punam boli
“manjur..” ashu bola
“to chal pahle tu shuru kar kyonki tu ladka hai tere baad main chalu karti
hu” punam boli
“ok didi…” ashu bola aur bed se niche utar gaya……………..
“to thik hai didi” ashu bola aur bed se niche utar gaya
Ashu ne niche utarte hi apni t-shirt nikal fenki uske niche wo kuchh bhi
nahi pahne hue tha punam assu ke majboot balisht badan ko ghur si rahi
thi jo kamar se upar puri tarah nanga tha ashu ke sine aur balisht bahon
ke katav dekh kar punam ke sharer ki garmi badhne lagi thi aur uski chut
me bhi thodi khujli hone lagi thi wo apne vicharo me ashu ke lund ki
kalpana karne lagi thi ki wo kaisa hoga halaki wo ashu ka lund pakad kar
mehsus kar chuki thi lerkin usne abhi tak uska lund dekha nahi tha ashu
ke lund ke bare me soch soch kar wo uttejit hue jarahi thi
“lo didi main eek nahi balki do kapde ek sath utar diye ab tumhari bari
hai” cashu bola
Ashu ki baat sunkar punam abhi apni nighty utarne hi jarahi thi ki uske
dimag me ek idia aaya aur wo boli “ashu aisa kar pahle tu pura nanga ho
ja phir main tere samne ek show karti hu mujhe puri ummid hai wo show
tujhe bahut pasand aayega”
“lekin didi ye galat hai baat kuchh aur hui thi” ashu tunakte hue bola
“main janti hu ki baat galat hai lekin main teri khushi ke liye hi aisa bol
rahgi hu ab agar tujhe nahi manjur to main nahi karti apna show lekin
baad me pachhtana mat” punam boli apni nighty ko utarne lagi
“nahi didi ruko….mujhe manjur hai main tumhara wo show dekhna
chahunga” ashu jhat se bola wo janta tha ki nanga to kaise bhi hona hi
hai to phir punam ka speshial show dekh kar kyon na hua jaye
Ab ashu ne apna lower bhi utar diya tha aur sirf under wear me khada
tha jisse uske klhade lund ka ubhar saaf dikhai de raha tha aur punam
wo ubhar dekh kar apne hontho par jibh fer rahi thi ashu ki bhari bhari
rom yukt janghe bhi uski uttejna badhaye jarahi thi
“ab is aakhiri kapde ko bhi utar dena bhai ise kyon pahne hue hai” ashu
ko kuchh der waise hi khade dekh punam boli
“lekin didi mujhe sharam aarahi hai” ashu jhijhakte hue bola
“are pagal pool me apni bahan ki chut me ungli karte uske boobs dabate
aur use apna masalwate sharm nahi aai aura b use chodne me bhi
sharam nahi aane wali to uske samne nanga hone me sharam kaisi”
punam tont marte hue boli
Punam ki baat sunkar ashu sharminda ho gaya lekin wo karta aakhir
punam sahi hi to kah rahi thi
“chinta mat kar bhai utar de is aakhiri chithade ko bhi jo ek jabardast
show se tujhe door rakh raha hai” punam ne ashu ko uksaya
Aur punam ke itna kahte hi ashu ne apna aakhiri kapda bhi utar fenka aur
puri tarah se nanga ho gaya uska khada lund mano kale naag sa fufkaar
raha tha aur lagatar thumke lagaye jaraha tha uski aankhe apni bahan ke
samne nanga hone se band ho gait hi aur uski dhadkane badh gait hi
“wow……” punam ke hontho se nikla, uski najre ashu ke lambe mote aur
tagde lund se hatne ka naam hi nahi le rahi thi jo uske ex husband ke
lund se lambai aur motai me lagbhag tin guna tha punam ki sanse jor jor
se chalne lagi aur wo sochne lagi ki jab ye lund uski adh khuli chut me
jayega to kitni tabahi machayega
“aise kya dekh rahi ho didi” ashu punam ko apne lund ko ghurte dekh
bola
“wow….bhai ye tera lund hai ya koi kala naag jo apna fan uthhaye fufkar
raha hai mujhe to samajh hi nahi aaraha hai ki ye meri chut me ghusega
kaise” punam bhi ab masti me nangi bato par aate hue boli
“kuchh farak nahi padta didi lund chahe kitna bhi lamba ya mota ho chut
ke andar gum ho hi jata hai” ashu bhi mast ho chukka tha
“kya main ise chhu kar dekhu?’ punam ne puchha
“chhu to tum ise pool me hi chuki ho aur abhi aur bhi chhu sakogi lekin
pahle apna show dikhao tabhi baat aage badhegi” ashu ne jaise warning
jari ki
“ok bhai to le tu bhi kya yaad rakhega apni is bahan ke show ko, le dekh
le mera show shayad aaj ke baad tujhe aisa show kabhi bhi dekhne ko
na mile” punam boli aur paas hi rakhi ek kursi ke paas jakar khadi ho gai
aur kuchh aise ashu ki taraf dekha

phir wo us kursi par ja baithi aur apni gahri nigahe abhi bhi ashu par hi
jamaye rakhi
phir uthh kar khadi hote hue usne side pose se ashu ki taraf dekhte hue
apni nighty ko apni jangho se thoda upar uthhaya

phir wo wapas kursi par baithh gai aur kuchh is tarah baithi ki ashu ko
uski panty saaf dikh jaye
abhi bhi punam ke hathh uske balo me ghum rahe the wahin aashu apni
badi bahan ki in adao ko dekh kar diwana sa hua jaraha tha punam ki
chikni janghe aur uski panty ka najara pagal kar dene wala tha ki tabhi...

punam kursi se uthhi aur apne bhai ko thodi tirghhi khade ho kar apne
pichhwade ka darshan bhi karwa diya wo thode time ke liye abhi ashu is
hamle se bach pata ki tabhi punam ne dusra hamla kar diya wo kursi par
baithi aur dhire se karke apni nighty ki ek baanh nichhe kar di
ab ashu ko punam ka ek bubu saaf dikhai dene lag raha tha saaf tha ki
punam ne nighty ke andar bra nahi pahni thi
lekin abhi ashu is hamle se bach pata uske pahle hi punam ne apni
nighty utar fenki aur kuchh is tarah apne boobs ko dabaye kursi par
baithh gai....
aaj pata nahi shayad kayamat ka hi din tha jo punam ashu ko din me bhi
tare dikhaye ja rahi thi abhi ashu punam ke ek hamle bachta ki tabhi
punam dusra hamla kar deti jaise ye ki punam ne ab ek hi jhatke me apni
panty bhi utar di...

lekin panty utarne ke baad apni chut ko chhupa kar bhi rakha
ashu ka lund lagatar fulte jaraha tha shayad aaj tak bhi us lund is aakar
me nahi aaya tha jaisa abhi tha
aur punam ki to baat hi mat karo wo to jaise sara jahan jitne ki koshish
me thi
ab punam ne baithe baithe hi ek angdai li uske santare jaise boobs aur
paav roti jaisi fuli chut bilkul ashu ke samne thi

abhi ashu kuchh samajh pata ki isse pahle hi punam kursi se uthh khadi
hui...
ashu ko to jaise kato to khun nahi tha use nahi pata tha ki uske pahle
nange hone ka use itna behtareen inaam milne wala tha
ab wo taktaki lagaye punam ki taraf dekh dekh raha tha jo ek masum
chehre ke sath bahut hi sexy adaye dikha rahi thi
ab is pose me punam ki gand dekh kar to jaise ashu ki jaan hi nikalne ko
ho rahi thi lekin phir bhi pata nahi wo apne aapko kaise sambhale raha

tabhi punam wapas kursi par baithh gai aur uske najuk santaro jaise
madhyam aakar ke boobs ka najara kuchh aisa tha
abhi ashu kuchh der aur punam ko nihaar pata isse pahle hi punam khadi
ho kar is pose me aagai
pata nahi aaj kya hone wala tha jo punam is tarah ka show kar rahi thi

aakhir me punam ne apna special show khatm kiya aur is tarah ashu ko
dekhne lagi
Apni bahan ka itna kharnaak show aur use apne puri nagi dekh kar jaise
ashu apna hosh kho baitha aur pagalo ki tarah punam ke kuware jawan
badan ko niharne laga halaki usne pahle nisha ko bhi nanga dekha hua
tha lekin nisha ke mukable punam ka badan kuchh jyada hi bhara hua
aur mansal tha punam ka madak badan jaise ashu par qahar barpa raha
tha uska lund fatne ki kagar par tha aur ashu ko pura yakin tha ki wo bas
ek ya do baar apne lund ko hila le to wo waise hi jhadd jayega
Udhar punam bhi ashu ki is halat ka maja le rahi thi wo janti thi ki ashu
uske is show ke baad isi dasha me aajayega punam ke chehre par ek
vijayi muskaan tair rahi thi apni isi muskaan ko sambhale hue wo matakte
hue ashu ke paas aane lagi matak kar chalne se uske madhyam aakar
ke bubu kuchh is tarah se thirak rahe the jaise shashtriya nrutya kar rahe
ho aue uske kele ke tane si mansal janghe jaise uske boobs ka sath de
rahi ho is nrutya me kul mila kar ashu is wakt diwano ki tarah khade hue
apni bahan ki adao ka raspaan kar raha tha
“kya baat hai bhai……lagta hai mera special show dekh ka udd gaye hai”
punam ashu ke samne khadi hokar uska lund pakadte hue boli
“aahhhh….didi chhodo ise warna tumhara hath kharab ho jayega” ashu
jaise hosh me aate hue bola
“kyon….” Punam boli aur usne ashu ke lund ko do tin baar hila diya
Punam ka itna karna tha ki ashu ka lund bhal bhal karke punam ke hath
par hi pichkariya chhodte hue jhadd gaya punam ki sari hatheli ashu ke
maal se san gayi thi
“chhiiii….kitna ganda hai tu, tujhse jara bhi sabar nahi hua” punam apna
hath pichhe khichte hue boli
“aahhh…..maine to pahle hi kaha tha ki chhodo ise lekin tum hi nahi
maani” ashu karahte hue bola
“chal thik hai achha hi hua jo tu jhadd gaya warna tu is halat me meri aag
kaise bujha pata, cha lab tu ise phir se khada karne ki koshish kar main
bhi apna hath dhokar aati hu” punam boli
“didi hath dhokar tum hi ise apne muh me lekar khade kar do na” ashu
bola
“chhiiii… ye ghina kaam main nahi kar sakti mujhe lund chusne aur chut
chuswane koi maja nahi aata balki ghinn aati hai main ye nahi kar sakti
haan apne hatho se jarur main teri madad kar sakti hu ise khade karne
me” kahti hui punam paas hi bane washbasin ke pas gai aur apne hath
dhokar aagai tab tak ashu bhi apne lower se apne lund ko saaf kar
chukka tha
“cha lab bed par chalet hai shayad ek dusre ke badan se khelte khelte hi
tera kalu lund khada ho jaye aur mujhe hatho se mehnat na karni pade”
punam boli aur bed ki taraf badh gai
“ok chalo”ashu bola aur punam ke pichhe bed par chadhh gaya
Punam bed par ekdum chitt let gai uske boobs uski chati se mil gaye
jaise ki ho hi nahi aur uske nipples tan kar jaise chat ko nishana banana
lahe ashu bhi punam ke paas aaya aur use dekhne laga aur shayad ye
sochne laga ki shuruaat kahan se ki jaye
“aise kya dekh raha hai kuchh kar na…” punam besabri se boli wo ashu
ke lund ko is tarah murjhaye hue dekh kar pareshan thi aur chahti thi ki
ashu ka lund ek baar phir se pahle ki tarah hi tann jaye
“didi start kahan se karu?” ashu ne puchha
“apne lund se hi kar pahle us par apni jibh fira aur jab wo tight ho jaye to
use apne muh me lekar chus…., sale itna bhi nahi jamta ki start kaise ki
jati hai” punam bifarte hue boli ek to uski chut ki aag us par ashgu ka
anadi panaa punam ke gusse ko badhaye jaraha tha
Punam ki baat sunkar ashu baukhla gaya use ummid nahi thi ki punam
usse is tarah bhi baat kar sakti hai tabhi use nisha ki training yaad aayi
aur wo punam ke upar jhukte chala gaya aur uske hoth punam ke hoth
se jud gaye aur uske hathh punam ke kathor hochuke boobs ko masalne
lage ashu ka murjhaya hua lund punam ki adh khuli chut se takrane laga
jo ab tak paani baha bhaha kar kisi jhil si gili ho chuki thi
Jaise hi ashu ne apne hoth punam ke hotho se milaye punam ke pyase
hotho ne jara bhi deri nahi ki unhe apne aagosh me lene ki aur jaise dono
taraf se hi ek yudhh ki shuruaat ho gai ki kon pahle kise khata hai aur
ashu ke hath apne boobs pe mehsus karte hi punam ne ashu ka
murjhaya hua lund apnea muthhi me kaid kar liya ab dono bhai bahan
jaise ek dusre ko noch-khasoth rahe the dono hi ye baji jeet lena chahte
the aur lagatar jitney ki koshish kar rahe the
Thodi der tak hotho ka raspaan karne ke baad ashu punam ke boobs ke
paas apna muh le aaya aur unhe muh me bhar kar chusne laga jabki
uska ek hath ab punam ki chut sahlane laga punam ne bhi mast hokar
apni dono muthhiyo me bed shit ko bhar liya aur koshish karne lagi ki is
jawani ke khel me aakhir tak bane rahe
Udhar is khel ke dauraan ashu ka lund bhi kadak hone laga aur punam ki
chut me apni ungli ghuste hi ashu ka lund ek baar phir apni asli aukaat
me aakar fufkarne laga ashu ki do ungliya lagatar punam ki chut me
andar bahar ho rahi thi aur ashu buri tarah punam ke boobs ko apne
hotho se nichode jaraha tha punam ki halat buri hui jarahi thi aur wo
bagair lund liye jhadna nahi chahti thi to usne ashu ko ek jor ka dhakka
dekar apne se alag kiya aur boli “bhai ab andar kar de sahan nahi ho
raha hai”
Ashu bhi ab tak bahut uttejit ho chuka tha wo khud bhi ab apne lund ke
liye panah gaah dhudh hi raha tha to punam ki fariyaad ne jaise aag me
ghee ka kaam kiya aur ashu punam ki tange faila kar apni position me
aagaya
“didi jahan dard ho mujhse kahna warna mujhe kuchh jyada aata hai nahi
baad me mat bolna” ashu apna lund punam ki chut ke chhed par tika kar
bola
“tu pahle shuru kar baad ki baad me dekhenge” punam boli aur usne apni
aankhe band kar li ashu ke lund ki garmi use apni chut ke chhed par
mehsus ho rahi thi
Chunki ashu ko nisha pahle hi samjha chuki thi ki pahli baar me lund
dhire dhire ghusana chahiye isliye ashu bhi koi jaldi nahi karte hue dhire
dhire apne lund ka dabaav punam ki chut par banana laga lekin uska
lund chut me ghus hi nahi paa raha tha bhale hi punam ki chut puri nahi
khuli thi lekin thi abhi bhi kuwari us par ashu ka lund jo kisi gadhe ke jaisa
tha andar kaise japata us par punam ka baar baar lund andar ghusedne
ko kahna ashu ka dimag kharab kiye jaraha tha jab ashu bahut mushkilo
ke baad bhi apne lund ka supada tak punam ki chut me nahi ghused
paya aur punam ki jaldbaji ne jab uska dimag kharab kiya to ashu ne
kichkicha kar ek dhakka lagaya aur sara room punam ki ek bhayanak
chikhh ke sath goonj uthha
“aaaiiiii………maaaaaa…….” Punam ki ek hruday vidarak chikh sare
watavaran me goonj uthi aur is chikhh se room se bahar khidki ke paas
khadi andar ka sara tamasha dekhti ragini aur nisha ki bhi jaan such gai
dono ek dusre ka muh dekhne lagi ki kya hua jo punam aise chillai lekin
wo dono hi lachar thi kuchh nahi kar sakti thi us par ye achha hua tha ki
is wakt farm house me koi majdoor nahi tha khud munna kaka bhi nahi
warna pata nahi kya hota
Is ek dhakke me hi ashu ka aadha lund punam ki chut me ghus chukka
tha aur punam ki halat bahut thi bhale hi uske pati ne use do tin baar
choda tha lekin uska lund ashu ke lund se bahut chhota tha so punam ko
dard hona lajimi tha lekin is dhakke baad ashu par pata nahi kon sa bhut
sawar hua aur usne bina deri kiye do tin dhakke aur mare aur sara lund
punam ki chut me pel diya in dhakko ke sath hi punam ki pahle jaisi do tin
chikhe aur room goonji aur ekdum se band ho gai udhar khidki se dekhti
ragini aur nisha ke bhi hathh pair ful haye the is chudai ke dard ko dekh
kar
Jaise hi ashu ko laga ki uska pura lund punam ki chut me ghusa hai usne
dhakke marne band kar diye lekin tab tak bahut der ho chuki thi punam
behosh ho chuki thi uske sharer me koi harkat nahi thi punam ka aisa
haal dekh kar ashu ki gand fat gayi use samajh nahi aaya ki wo kya kare
usne punam ko bahut hila dula kar dekha ki shayad wo uthh jaye lekin
koi asar nahi tha aisi halat me ashu apna lund punm ki chut se bahar
nikalna bhi nahi chahta tha isliye usne aakhiri rasta apnaya aur paas hi
pada pani glass utha kar busme pada sara pani punam ke muh par undel
diya aur yahi uski kismet sath de gayi aur punam ne hadbada kar aankhe
khol di
“hatt….hatt….chhod mujhe, mujhe tujhse nahi chudwana bhale hi marti
mar jaungi lekin tujhse nahi chudwaungi sala do dhkko me hi ye halat hai
to jab pura andar jayega to pata nahi kya hoga, cha lab tu uthh…..haye…
maaa…bahut dard ho raha hai” jaise hi punam ko hosh aaya wo boli
Lwkin ashu ne uthhne ki koi koshish nahi ki wo waise hi pada raha
“maine kaha na tu uthh, sala pura janwar hai koi karta hai nis tarah se?”
punam boli
“lekin didi ab to pura andar chala gaya ab kya jarurat hai mujhe hatne ki”
ashu dhime se bola
“kyaaaa… kya sach me pura andar chala gaya hai?” punam boli use
yakin nahi aaraha tha ki ashu ka bhayanak lund sach me hi pura andar
chala gaya hai
“haan didi spura andar chala gaya hai” ashu bola
“tu hatt mujhe dekhne de” punam boli
“agar main hatt gaya to wo phir bahar aajayega, tun hath se hi check kar
lo na” ashu bola
Punam ko bhi ashu ki baat sahi lagi usne apna hathh apni chut par
lagaya to use ashu ke lund ki jadd jahan par jhante bhi uge hue the
pakad aayi aur apni chut bhi lekin ashu ka lund use kahin bhi nahi
takraya
“areee….ye kaise ho gaya tera musal jaisa lund sach me meri chut me
ghus gaya hai” punam hairat se boli
“haan didi sach yahi hai ab agar tum kaho to main ise bahar nikal leta hu”
ashu muskurate hue bola
“nahi abhi use andar hi rahne de mera dard bhi kam ho raha hai tu ek
kaam kar dhire dhire dhakke laga shayad ab dard na ho” punam thoda
sochne ke baad boli wo samajh gait hi ki jitna dard hona tha ho chukka
ab aage to sirf maja hi aane wala hai
Punam ki baat sunkar ashu dhire dhire apne lund ko uski chut me andar
bahar karne laga aur thodi hi der me punam ki chut ke pani ki chikanai ki
wajah se uska lund satasat andar bahar hone laga idhar shayad punam
ka dard bhi khatam ho chukka tha isliye wo bhi kamar uthha uthha kar
ashu ke dhakko ka jawab dene lagi thodi hi der me dhuandhar chudai us
kamre me shuru ho gayi aur dono bhai bahan ek dusre se khul kar maja
lene lage
“ham…ashu…aise hi aur jor se aur jor se haannnn…bahut maja aaraha
iii…ooo…maaa….hayrrr…ufff….mar..gai re aur jor se…” punam lagatar
chilla chilla kar ashu ka hosla badhaye ja rahi thi wahin ashu bhi apni
bahan ke uksawe me aakar joro ke dhakke lagaye jaraha tha
Lagbhag 10 minute baad hi dono ek sath hi jhadd gaye
Jahan ashu ne aaj pahli baar chut ki garmi mehsus kit hi wahin aaj pahl
baar punam ki chut ki garmi bahar nikli thi dono buri tarah hanp rahe the
aur apni sanse sambhalne ki koshish kar rahe the wahin khidki se sara
najara dekh rahi ragini aur nisha ki halat bahut buri thi aur dono hi lagatar
apni chuto ko ragde jarahi thi…..
Apni pahli chudai ke baad punam aur ashu buri thak kar bed gire hanp
rahe the jabki nisha aur ragini ki khujli abhi tak thamne ka naam nahi le
rahi thi dono hi bahne apni chuto ko ragde jaa rahi thi unhe bilkul bhi
chain nasib nahi ho raha tha khas kar nisha ko jo ki apne hath me aaya
chudane ka mauka gava kar sirf gand marwa kar hi maan gai thi Un dono
ki halat bilkul kharab thi aur dono lagbhag is tarah apni masti me dubi hui
thi

Dono bahne lagbhag isi halat me apne room me aai aur ek dusre ko
shant kar ke so gai thiJabki udhar ashu aur punam apni sanse
sambhalne ke baad uthhe aur apne kapde pahan kar so gaye the lekin
ashu ka lund aaj apni pahli chudai kar ke kuchh jyada hi fadfada raha tha
uski nind thodi hi der me khul gai side me punam soi hui thi lekin abhi
usne punam ko pareshan na karne ki sochi aur farm house ghumne nikal
gaya lagbhag ek ghante baad wo wapas lauta to dekha ki ragini aur
nisha ka room abhi bhi lock tha ‘shayad dono so rahi hogi’ ashu ne socha
aur apne room ki taraf badh gaya lekin wahan pahuchte hi uski aankhe
fat gai aur lund akad kar thumke marne laga kyonki samne najara hi
kuchh aisa tha samne punam soi padi thi aur uski dress uski jangho se

upar hui padi thi(kuchh aise)

Ashu jiska lund ab puri tarah khada ho chukka tha use samajh nahi aaya
ki wo kya kare lekin wo itna janta tha ki punam bahut dino se pyasi hai
isliye aaj use punam ki sari pyaas bujhakar uski sari garmi nikal deni hai
aur waise bhi nisha line me thi hi to wo aur intzar nahi karna chahta tha
to wo aage badha aur punam ko jagane laga

Punam kunmunate hue uthhi hi thi ki ashu ne apne hoth uski garden se

chipka diye aur use kiss karne laga

Ashu ke aise karne se kai janmo se pyasi punam ki chingari ek baar fir
bhadak uthi aur wo phir masti me aagai aur boli “abhi to kiya tha, kya
mann nahi bhara abhi”“didi tum ho hi aisi ki mann aaj to kya kabhi bhi
nahi bharega” ashu ne jawab diya aur punam ki reshmi mansal jangho

par hath ferne laga

“kyon aisa kya hai mujh me?” punam khilkhilate hue boli, ashu ke
mardane hatho ki chuan se use gudgudi si ho rahi thi“wo mujhe nahi
pata, main to bas itna janta hu ki tumhare roop me duniya ki sabse hasin
ladki mere sath hai aur aaj main use har tarah se hasil kar lena chahta hu
bas…” ashu bola“to thik hai aaj main bhi yahi kahti hu ki tere roop me aaj
mujhe bhi duniya ka sabse achha mard mil gaya hai le bhai le job hi
karna chahta hai kar le” punam ne jaise ashu ko nimantran diya“karna to
bahut kuchh chahta hu lekin aaj bas tumhari chut se hi kaam chalaunga
kyonki main janta hu ki aaj to tum apni chut ke dard se hi behaal rahogi
lekin haan agli baar jab bhi milogi itna yaad rakhna ki tumhari gand to fati
hi fati” ashu punam ke chutado par hath ghumate hue bola“kya
matlab….” Punam kuchh na samajhte hue boli“mera matlab ye hai ki aaj
ke baad mera lund tumhari chut se pahle tumhari gand me jayega” ashu
ne bataya“kaisi baat kar raha hai tu us gandi jagah me tu kaise kar sakta
hai?” punam boli“koi jagah gandi nahi hoti didi, bas tum ye batao ki
tumhe manjur hai ya nahi kyonki tumhari is bhari bhari moti gand ne
mera dimag kharab kar diya hai” ashu bola uske hath abhi bhi punam ke
bhari chutado par hi thirak rahe thePunam samajh gai ki abhi ashu se
jyada bahas karna thik nahi hai isliye wo baat ko talte hue boli “baad ki
baad me dekhenge pahle abhi jo karna hai wo to kar”“main janta hu kit
um baat ko taal rahi ho lekin itna samajh lo didi ki is baar ke baad jab tak
mera lund aapki gand me nahi jayega tab tak aapki chut uske liye tarasti
rahegi” ashu bola aur punam ki nighty alag kar ke uski panty utarne laga

Punam samajh gait hi ki ab ashu uski gand ko fade bagair manne wala
nahi tha lekin usne soch liya tha ki baad ka baaad me dekha jayega abhi
ka maja to uthha hi lo isliye usne panty utarne se pahle hi ashu ka muh
apni chut se bhida liya aur aahe bharne lagiPunam ki aisi bekarari dekh
kar ashu ne bhi uski panty side me ki aur apni jibh se punam ki chut ko

chatne laga

Thodi der tak aise hi punam ki chut chatne ke baad ashu ka mann bhar
gaya to usne apna muh hataya aur punam ki panty utar di

Aur uski puri nagi chut ko chatte hue usme apni jibh andar bahar karne

laga
Ashu ke is tarah se apni chut ko chatne aur usme jibh andar bahar karne
se punam jaise satwe aasmaan me pahuch gait hi uski sabra ke bandhh
tut chuke the aur wo jald se jald ashu ka lund apni chut me le lena chahti
thi isliye usne ashu ko apni chut se hataya aur uske kapde utarne lagi

Jaise hi ashu ke kapde utre punam ne ashu ka lund pakad liya aur boli
“bhai ab sahan nahi hota plz ghusa do na apne lund ko meri pyasi chut
me”“ok didi lo sambhalo” kahte hue ashu ne lete lete hi punam ki tang

utha kar pichhe se apna lund punam ki gili chut me pel diya

Bhale hi punam ki chut gili thi lekin abhi puri tarah khuli hui nahi thi isliye
lund ghuste hi uski aankho me ansu bhar aaye the aur muh se ‘aah…
uhh…dhireee…bhaiiii…darddd…ho..raahaaa..haiii…’ jaisi karahe nikalne
lagi lekin ashu jo ki punam ki gand ka diwana ho chukka tha wo ab nahi
manne wala thaw o yahi samajh ke ki wo punam ki gand maar raha hai
uski chut me lund pelne lagaIdhar ashu ke dhakko ki speed badhh rahi
thi udhar punam ki aaho ki aawaj dono hi masti me dube hue the aakhir
punam ka sara dard jata raha aur wo bhi ashu ke dhakko ka jawab dene
lagi aur thodi hi der me punam ne palti khai aur ashu kuchh samajh pata
iske pahle hi ashu niche aur punam upar thi

Punam ashu ke upar sawar hote hi gachagachh upar niche hone lagi
ashu ka lund ab uski gili chut me bagair kisi pareshani ke in-out hone
laga tha aur ashu bhi niche se kamar uthha kar punam ke dhakko ka
jawab de raha tha thodi hi der me dono bhai bahan ko laga ki ab wo
jhadne wale hai to ashu ne punam ko niche utara aur ghodi bana kar

apna lund uski chut me thus diya

Aur lagatar lambe lambe jhatke marne laga abhi ashu ne 10-12 dhakke hi
mare honge ki punam aahe bharte hue niche ki taraf girne lagi wo jhadne
lagi thi idhar ashu bhi apne aakhiri samay par aagaya tha aur wo bhi ab
bas jhadne hi wala tha isliye usne punam ko kamar se pakda aur 4-5 jor
ke dhakke laga diye aur wo bhi punam ki chut me hi jhadne laga

Dono bhai bahan ab jhad chuke the aur apni sanse sambhal rahe the
jahan ashu ek kuwari chut ko do baar chod kar khush tha to wahin
punam bhi apni chut ki pyaas bujhne se bahut khush thiThodi der baad
jab dono normal hue to ashu ka dhyan ghadi ki taraf gaya jo 5 baja rahi
thi“didi ab bahut time ho gaya hai, chalo jaldi se fresh ho jao shayad wo
dono bhi uthh gai hongi” ashu bola“haan bhai uthhti hu pahle tera
shukriya to ada kar du aaj ki chudai ke liye” punam boli aur usne ashu ke
hotho se apne hoth laga diye

Jabki punam ke honth se jude hontho ke sath ashu yahi soch raha tha ki
kya aaj use nisha ki kuwari chut chodne ko mil jayegi……
sham ho chuki thi aur ragini aur nisha dono hi apne room se bahar
aachuki thi lekin punam abhi room se bahar nahi aai thi aur shayad ashu
bhi abhi room me hi tha
"are ye dono abhi tak lage hue hai kya?" ragini ne puchha
"nahi yaar abhi so kar thakan mita rahe honge" nisha boli
"hummm.. mujhe bhi aisa hi lagta hai, waise kya dhuadhar chudai ki thi
yaar un dono ne meri chut to wo sab yaad kar ke abhi bhi pani chhod rahi
hai" ragini boli
"un dono ki chudai dhuadhar to honi hi thi kyonki ashu ki ye pahli chudai
thi wahin punam ki bhi garmi badhi hui thi to ye to hona hi tha" nisha boli
lekin sath hi sath wo kuchh sochte bhi jarahi thi
"ab aage ka kya program hai?" ragini ne puchha
"wo to ashu se baat karke hi malum padega" nisha boli
"thik hai tu baith main toilet se aati hu" kah kar ragini wahan se chali gai
idhar nisha isi udhedbun me thi ki ab aage wo kya kare kya wo khud
ashu se chudwa le ya phir ragini ki ichha ka maan rakhte hue pahla
mauka ragini ko de lekin iske liye pahle ashu ko taiyaar karna tha
aakhir bahut sochne ke baad nisha isi natije par pahuchi ki pahla number
ragini ka hi lagna chahiye aakhir wo uski badi bahan hai lekin ab ashu ko
bhi patana tha is sab ke liye
'karti hu koshish koi na koi rasta to nikal hi jayega' nisha ne socha aur
uthhne ko hui ki tabhi uski najar room se bahar aati punam par padi

kya lag rahi thi punam is wakt,abhi usne white shirt aur skirt pahni hui thi
lekin shirt ke button khule hue the andar usne ek jhini si bra pahni hui thi
jo punam ke bade bade boobs ko cover nahi kar paa rahi thi aur punam
ke chehre par santushti bhari jo muskaan thi usne punam ke chehre par
char chand laga diye the
nisha ki najre punam ke chehre se hatne ka naam hi nahi le rahi thi use
punam puri tarah se badli hui najar aarahi thi
"oh my god...ek hi din me tu kitni badal gai hai punam, kya jach rahi hai
tu aur tere chehre ki wo udasi to lagta hai ab hamesha ke liye bhag gai
hai,aaj main bahut khush hu bahan ki ab teri sari problem solve ho gai
hai" toilet se aati ragini ne punam ko dekha to wo boli aur punam ke paas
jakar use gale laga liya
ragini ki aawaj sunkar jaise nisha bhi nind se jagi aur boli "haan didi ye to
kamal hi ho gaya ashu ne to ek hi baar me punam didi ki sari garmi nikal
di"
"ek baar me nahi do baar me" punam shaemate hue boli
"to kya tum logo ne do baar chudai ki?" ragini ne puchha
punam ne sharmate hue haan me gardan hila di
"badi fast nikli tum to do do baar apni khujli mita li,lekin wo to thik hai
lekin abhi tum aise shirt ke button khole kyon ghum rahi ho ashu
aajayega to achha nahi lagega" nisha boli
"are yaar main button band karne hi wali thi lekin ashu room me nahi tha
to main use dekhne ke liye aise hi bahar aagai, waise wo hai kahan?"
punam ne puchha
"ye to hame bhi nahi pata jab se hum dono yahan baithi hai wo hame
nahi dikha" ragini boli
"shayad bahar kahin gaya hoga" nisha boli
aur phir un tino bahno me punam ki chudai ki bate shuru ho gai nisha aur
ragini dono khod khod kar punam se sari bate puchhne lagi aur punam
bhi sharmate hue jawab dene lagi
thodi hi der baad ashu bhi wapas aagaya aur aate hi sidhe apne room ki
taraf jane laga uski himmat nahi ho rahi thi apni bahno se najar milane ki
isliye usne room me jana hi thik samjha tha
"are bhai kahan jaraha hai main kab se tera intzaar kar rahi hu" nisha boli
"kahun nahi yaar room me jaraha hu aur tujhe mujhse kya kaam hai?"
ashu ruk kar pichhe mudte hue bola
"are aage ka program bhi to deside karna hai na" nisha ne jawab diya
"hummm...thodi der ruk phir main aata hu" ashu bola aur apne room me
ghus gaya
"lagta hai ye hum logo se jhenp raha hai, aisa karte hai main aur punam
bahar farm house ghumte hai tab tak nisha tu ashu ke sath aage ka
program set kar le" ragini boli
"aage ka program matlab?" punam ne puchha
"didi tumhara to ho gaya lekin hum dono abhi baki hai ab hame hum
dono ka bhi to program set karna hai na" nisha boli
"main kuchh samjhi nahi?" punam boli
"sidhi si baat hai yaar chut hum dono ke paas bhi hai aur usme bhi khujli
hoti hi hai ab teri khujli to mit gai isi bahane hum dono ki bhi mit jaye to
kya burai hai" ragini boli
ragini ki baat sunkar punam ki ankhe chaudi ho gai use yakin nahi
aaraha tha ki ragini aur nisha bhi ashu se chudwana chahti hai
"kyaa......tum dono bhi ashu se chudwana chahti hooo....." punam fati hui
ankho se dono ko dekhti hui boli
"haan....aur isme burai kya hai wo hamara bhai hai agar wo hame
chodega to baat bahar bhi nahi jayegi aur ham jab chahe usse chudwa
liya karenge" ragini boli
"le...le...lekinn..."punam ne kuchh kahna chaha
"lekin wekin kuchh nahi jab usne tujhe chod liya hai to phir hame chodne
me uska kya ghis jayega aur waise bhi ek bahan ko choda ya tin ko kya
farak padta hai, ab chal nisha ko ashu ke sath seting bhi karni hai" ragini
boli aur usne punam ka hath pakad kar use kursi se uthha liya aur bahar
ki taraf lejane lagi
punam aur ragini bahar nikal gaye to nisha ashu ke room me gai nisha ko
dekh kar ashu muskura diya
"to kaisi rahi teri zindagi ki pahli chut chudai" nisha ne puchha
"ummid se jyada achhi, sach kahu to itna maja mujhe zindagi me aaj tak
nahi aaya tha" ashu bola
"matlab us din mere sath jo kiya yane jab pahli baar meri gand mari thi
usse bhi jyada" nisha boli
nisha ki baat sunkar pahle to ashu chup raha phir bola "sach kahun to
shayad haan kyonki chut chut hoti hai aur gand gand, lekin kuchh bhi bol
nisha punam ki chut me lund dalte wakt bhi mujhe teri gand hi yaad
aarahi thi" ashu uthh kar nisha ke paas aate hue bola
"chal jhute ab jyada maska mat laga mujhe pata hai ab punam ke samne
teri najro me meri koi kimat nahi hai" nisha muh fulate hue boli
"are meri rani naraj kyon hoti hai, kaha na ki use chodte wakt bhi mujhe
teri hi yaad aarahi thi yakin nahi hota to chal main tujhe sabut de deta hu"
aashu bola aur usne nisha ko apne se chipka liya aur uske hontho se
honth jodte hue uski panty me hath daal kar uske uske mansal nitambo
ko muthhi me bhinchne laga
ashu ke aisa karne se nisha sari narajgi bhul kar ashu ka sath dene lagi
aur waise bhi aaj din me wo ashu aur punam ki chudai dekh kar kuchh
jyada hi garam ho chuki thi aur uska dil yahi kar raha tha ki kisi bhi tarah
aaj uski chut ki khujli mit jaye lekin ragini ka khayal kar ke usne apna
mann mar liya aur ashu ke hontho se honth alag kar kr boli "bhai aaj raat
ka kya program hai?"
"hummm...aaj raat to main teri chut ko chat chat kar aur chod chod kar
laal karne ka irada rakhta hu" ashu bola
"lekin mera irada kuchh aur hai" nisha ashu ki najro se najre milate hue
boli
"kya irada hai tera" ashu ne puchha
"mera irada ye hai ki aaj raat tum ragini didi ki pyaas bujhao" nisha boli
"ye...ye...ye kya kah rahi hai tu?" ashu hairat se bola
"main sahi kah rahi hu bhaiya yu nahi janta lekin ragini didi shuru se hi
tujhe bahut pyar karti hai aur usne to kasam bhi le rakhi hai ki pahli baar
chut wo tujhse hi marwayegi bhale hi kuchh ho jaye aur maine bhi uski
bhawnao ko samjhte hue abhi tak tujhse chudai nahi karwai hai ki use
bada hone ka haq mil sake, isliye bhai tu bhi uske pyar ki kadar kar ke
uski pyaas bhujha de" nisha boli
nisha ki baat sunkar ashu gahri soch me pad gaya ki kya sach me ragini
usse itna pyar karti hai lekin phir bhi ashu mann se taiyar nahi tha ragini
ke sath sambandh banane ke liye
"nahi yaar nisha ye sab mujhse nahi hoga aur kam se kam abhi to bilkul
bhi nahi baad me bhale hi kuchh ho jaye lekin abhi nahi aur haan jab tak
hum yahan rahenge tu dobara mujhse ragini ke bare me baat nahi karegi
samjhi" ashu thode naraj lahje me bola
ashu ki baat sunkar nisha samajh gai ki abhi use jyada chhedna thik nahi
hai warna wo bidak bhi sakta tha lekin nisha ne bhi tay kiya hua tha ki aaj
raat wo ashu se ragini ko chudwa kar rahegi isliye usne ashu ka dhyan
phir se apni taraf lagane ke liye uska hath apni gand par rakh liya aur
ashu ke hontho ko chumte hue boli "chalo koi baat nahi ab main dobara
wo baat nahi karungi lekin aaj raat tumhe mujhe chodna hoga bolo
manjur hai"
"teri ye baat to mujhe kabhi bhi manjur hai tu chahe to main tujhe abhi
chod sakta hu" ashu nisha ke mote mote kulhe dabate hue bola
"nahi abhi nahi abhi to bas upar upar se hi pyaas bujha lo" nisa ashu ke
hontho ko chuste hue boli
"thik hai to phir side me khadi ho" ashu bola aur nisha ke side me khade
hote hi uske pichhe hokar uski skirt upar karke uski gand ke ched me
muh lagakar chatne laga

ashu ke gand chatne se nisha buri tarah uttejit ho gai aur tarah tarah ki
siskariya apne muh se nikalne lagi uski chut bhi nadi ki tarah bahne lagi
aur uska pani ashu ke muh me jane laga
nisha ki garmi itni badh gai ki usne apna top utar diya aur aahe bharti hui
diwar se tek lekar khadi ho gai aur usi position me uski gand chatne
laga..
thodi hi der me gand aur chut chatai se nisha bhal bhal kar ke jhad gai
aur uska sara pani ashu ke chehre aur muh par laga tha aur wo gahri
gahri sanse le rahi thi
"tera to ho gaya ab mera kya" ashu bola
"tu chinta mat kar main abhi tera kaam kar deti hu" nisha boli aur usne
niche baithte hue ashu ka lund bahar nikal liya aur use muh me bharne
lagi
aur thodi hi der me nisha ne chus chus kar ashu ke lund ka pani nikal
diya aur pura pani pee gai
abhi nisha ne apna top bhi nahi pahna tha ki bahar se ragini ki aawaje
use sunai di nisha ne jhat se apna top pahna aur ashu ne bhi apna lund
andar kar liya
"to bhai raat ka wada pakka hai na"nisha ne puchha
meri taraf se to pakka hai ab aage kaise karna hai ye tu jane" ashu bola
"tu uski fikar mat kar aaj main tere lund se apni chut fadwa kar hi
rahungi" nisha boli aur ashu ko aankh marte hue room se bahar nikal
gai.........
sham ho chuki thi aur sabhi log hall me baithe hue the nisha jahan abhi
tension me thi wahin ragini aur punam bato me mashgool thi jabki abhi
bhi ashu ke jehan me dopahar me punam ke sath hui chudai ki film chal
rahi thi.
'ab main kya karu ye aashu to maan hi nahi raha ragini didi ke sath
kuchh karne ke liye aur ek wo hai ki itni ummide lagaye baithi hai mujhse,
nahi mujhe kuchh karna hi hoga bhale hi aaj raat na sahi lekin jitni bhi
jaldi ho sake mujhe ragini didi ki ichha jarur puri karni hai, wo bhi tab jabki
unki chudai mujhse pahle ho' nisha mann hi mann soch rahi thi
jabki udhar jaise jaise sham gahra rahi thi aur raat apna daaman faila
rahi thi ragini ke dil me dhak dhak shuru ho gai thi ki aaj raat ko kya hoga
aur nisha ke kano me aashu ki baat ghum rahi thi ki ab ke baad uska
lund pahle punam ki gand me jayega baad me chut me 'to kya aaj ek hi
din me mere dono raste khul jayenge' punam isi soch me padi hui thi
tabhi nisha uthhi aur andar ki taraf badhi lekin jate jate usne ragini ko ek
gupt ishara kar diya apne pichhe aane ka aur uske jane ke koi 1 minute
baad hi ragini bhi peshab karne ka bahana bana kar nisha ki taraf nikal
padi aur idhar jaise aashu ke hath koi khazana lag gaya ho usne jhat se
punam ko uski kursi se khinch kar apni god me baitha liya aur uske ras
bhare surkh hontho ko chusne laga aur uske hath punam ki gol matol
gand ko kapdo ke upar se hi sahlane lage
punam bhi aashu ki is harkat se utawali ho kar uska sath dene lagi aur
aashu ke muh me apni jibh daal kar chumban ka maja lene lagi
"to didi.....ab to taiyaar ho na apne bhai ko uski pasand ka gift dene ke
liye?" aashu ne puchha
"gift? kaisa gift" punam aashu ke muh se apne muh ko hatate hue boli
"ye wala gift" kahte hue aashu ne apni ek ungli punam ke gand ke chhed
me ghusa di aur ye to ganimat thi ki punam kapde pahne hui thi isliye
aashu ki ungli wahin ulajh kar rah gai agar punam nangi hoti to pakka
aashu ki ungli jadd tak punam ki gand me ghus chuki hoti
"aaaaa......aauchhh.....ya...ye..ye kya kar rahe ho tum" punam ek jhatke
ke sath khadi hoti hui boli use ummid nahi thi ki aashu aisa bhi kuchh kar
sakta hai
"kya kar raha hu matlab?" aashu ne aankhe chaudi kar ke pucha
"yahi.....jo abhi kiya" punam hadbadate hue boli
"kya kiya...." aashu waise hi baithe hue punam ki gand sahlate hue bola
"wahi..wahi jo tum abhi kar rahe ho" punam aashu ka hath jhatakte hue
boli
"lekin abhi to aapko kuchh nahi ho raha hai to phir pahle itni jor se kyon
chillai aur uthh kar khadi kyon hui, chalo ab wapas baith jao" aashu
punam ki gand ki darar me apni ek ungli ghumate hue bola
"aashu......main tumhe kitni baar samjhau ke ye jagah gandi hoti hai aur
yahan se nahi kiya jata phir tum mante kyon nahi ho" ragini aashu ko
samjhate hue boli
"aur main tumhe kitni baar samjhau ki ek ladki ke jism ki koi jagah galat
nahi hoti aur agar tum ek ladke ki nigah se dekhogi to khud hi samajh
jaogi lekin tum ho ki manti hi nahi ho" ashu ne ek baar phir apni ungli
punam ki gand me ghusa di
"ahh...." punam ke hontho se ek siskari nikal padi "to tum aise nahi
manoge, thik hai phir ab main tumhare sath nahi soungi akele hi pade
rahna room me aur apni hi gan...us me ungli daal ke raat bitana" punam
gusse se boli
"kya..kya boli tum abhi apni hi gand me..hai na?" aashu ne use chheda
"tum bhi na....haan bola ab jo karna hai karo lekin mujhe maaf karo main
ye sab nahi kar sakti" punam boli
"thik hai lekin ek baar phir soch lo, main pahle hi kah chuka hu ki ab
dobara se mera lund tumhari chut me tabhi jayega jab tum mujhe apni
gand dogi warna nahi" aashu bola
aur uski is baat ne punam ke gusse ko aur bhadka diya
"thik hai mujhe manjur hai, ab jo tumhare mann me aaye wo karo lekin
meri gand ko to bhul hi jao" punam boli aur wahan se apne room ki taraf
chali gai
.
.
aur udhar nisha apne room me pahuchi aur ragini ke wahan aate hi......
udhar nisha ke apne room me pahuchte hi uske pichhe ragini bhi wahan
pahunch gai aur sawaliya najro se nisha ki taraf dekhne lagi ki nisha ne
use is tarah kyun bulaya hai
nisha bhi ragini ke chehre ka bhaav samajh gai aur boli "di.....baat ye hai
ki aashu aapke sath ye sab karne ke liye maan hi nahi raha hai, maine
use bahut samjhaya lekin wo bas itna hi kah raha hai ki wo aapse bahut
pyar aur aapki bahut izzat karta hai isliye wo aapke sath aisa kuchh bhi
karne ke liye taiyaar hi nahi ho raha hai"
nisha ki baat sunkar ragini ko jaise saanp sungh gaya wo in sab bato ke
liye taiyaar hi nahi thi balki use to ummid thi ki kisi bhi tarah nisha aaj
aashu ko mana kar uski zindagi ki pehli chudai ka intzaam kar hi degi
lekin ye to sab ulta ho gaya tha aur nisha ki baat sunkar ragini ki aankho
me aansu aagaye aur uske muh se koi bhi shabd nikalne ko taiyaar hi
nahi ho raha tha nikal rahe the to bas uski aankho se aansu
ragini ki aisi halat dekh kar nisha bhi bahut dukhi hui aur ragini ko
santwana dete hue boli "didi....itni jaldi ummid mat chhodo main hu na
kaise bhi karke main bhai ko mana hi lungi, aap bas rona band karo"
lekin nisha ke in shabdo ka ragini par koi asar nahi pada aur wo ab
siskiyan lekar rone lagi aur nisha use samjhane lagi
udhar punam ke apne room me jane ke baad aashu nisha ka intzaar
karne laga aur aane wale lamho ke bare me sochne laga ki aaj raat wo
kaise nisha ki chudai karega mann hi mann wo apni kismat ko daad de
raha tha ki kahan to use abhi tak koi randi bhi nahi mili thi chodne ko aur
kahan aaj ke din ek sath do do seal pack branded chut seal todne ko mil
rahi hai halanki nisha ki gand wo pahle hi maar chuka tha lekin chut to
chut hoti hai aur wo bhi seal pack 'wah....maja aajayega' usne mann hi
mann socha aur ek baat wo pakki kar chuka tha ki ab punam ki gand liye
bagair uski chut me lund nahi dalega aur wo ye achhi tarah janta tha ki
aaj nahi to kal punam apni chut ki garmi se pareshan hokar use apni
gand ka gift de degi
inhi sab socho ke bich uski najar ghadi ki taraf gai to usne paya ki nisha
aur ragini ko gaye koi aadha ghanta ho gaya tha aur abhi tak nisha
wapas nahi aai thi ekaekk wo khada hua aur uske kadam apne aap nisha
ke room ki taraf badh gaye
abhi wo room ke kuchh hi dur tha ki wahan se aati siskiyon ne jaise uske
pairo ko brake laga diya
'ye andar kya ho raha hai kon ro raha hai, aakhir majra kya hai' yahi
sochte hue wo nisha ke room ke gait ke paas chhup kar andar ki bate
sunne ki koshish karne laga
"di....main kah rahi hu na ki main kaise bhi karke use mana lungi bas aap
mujh par bharosa rakho aur shant ho jao" nisha ki aawaj aashu ke kano
se takrai
"le...lekin wo aise kaise kar sakta hai, kitna pyar karti hu main usse tune
use bataya to tha na ki main to yahan tak soche baithi thi ki kisi bhi tarah
sabse pahle main use hi apna kuwarapan gift karna chahti hu apne pati
se bhi pahle aur jab wo tere aur punam ke sath sab kuchh kar sakta hai
to phir mujhse karne me use kya pareshani hai, nahi nisha nahi wo mere
sath kuchh bhi karne ko taiyaar nahi hoga kyonki main samajh gayi hu ki
wo mujhe pyar nahi karta isliye ab usse mere bare me koi baat nahi
karna main nahi chahti ki usse koi jabardasti ki jaye kyonki main use
bahut pyar karti hu aur main yahi soch kar khush ho jaungi ki maine na
sahi lekin meri bahan ne hi use apna kuwarapan gift kar diya hai" ragini
ki ruwasi aawaj aashu ke kano se takrai
"lekin aisa kaise ho sakta hai di, bhai par pahla haq aapka hai aakhir aap
mujhse badi ho aur aapne kitna pyar aur tyag nahi kiya uski chhoti chhoti
khushiyon ke liye wo to punam ki tabiyat kharab thi isliye bhai ke sath
pehla chance uska lag gaya warna to kisi bhi surat me main aapka haq
marte hue nahi dekh sakti thi aur abhi bhi main yahi kah rahi hu ki jab tak
wo aapke sath nahi karega wo mujhe chhu bhi nahi payega, main abhi
jakar use sab bata deti hu" nisha boli aur room se bahar nikalne ko hui
"nahi nisha agar tu sach me meri bahan hai to wahin ruk ja" ragini jaldi se
boli aur nisha wahin ruk gai
"lekin di....." nisha ki pareshan aawaj aai
"lekin vekin kuchh nahi aashu jaise chahta hai waise hi kar, main tujhse
pehle hi kah chuki hu ki uske sath koi jabardasti nahi karni hai aur agar tu
aisa karegi to mujhe bahut dukh hoga kyonki wo mera pehla aur aakhiri
pyar hai aur main use kisi bhi dukh ya takleef me nahi dekh sakti wo
hamesha khush rahe bas yahi meri sabse badi khushi hai" ragini ki aawaj
aai
"di tum hui na......thik hai jaisa tum kahogi main waisa hi karungi lekin ab
sach me main mann se bhai ka sath nahi de paungi bed par kahin na
kahin mere mann me ye kasak rahegi ki main tumhara haq maar rahi hu"
nisha ki udaas aawaj ashu ke kano me padi
"nahi nisha tu bed par aashu ke sath pure mann se lagi rahna aur ye
sochna tu tu nahi main hu samjhi, ab chal apni halat thik kar aur uske
paas ja bahut der ho gai hai" ragini aage badhi aur nisha ki aankho se
chalak aaye aansuo ko pochhte hue boli
idhar aashu ke kano me jaise bhaayyyy...bhaayyyy ke shor ne apna
thikana bana liya tha use kuchh samajh nahi aaraha tha ki wo kya kare
lekin sabse pehle wo wahan se hata wo nahi chahta tha ki uski bahne
jane ki wo unki baat sun chuka hai wo wahan se nikal kar sidhe farm
house se bahar aagaya aur apni socho ke sath lagatar aage badhne laga
use dhyan hi nahi tha ki wo kahan jaraha hai uske kano me abhi bhi
ragini aur nisha ki bate hi gunj rahi thi.......
aashu lagatar aage badha jaraha tha aur kano me sirf ragini ki hi bate
gunj rahi thi ki wo usse kitna pyar karti hai aur yahan tak ki wo apna
kuwarapan bhi use hi gift karna chahti hai lekin aashu khud abhi tak ye
samajh nahi paraha tha ki uski badi bahan usse is tarah ka pyar kab se
kar rahi hai aur kyon, kyonki agar wo chahti to use dhero smart ladke mil
jate lekin ab jo bhi hai samne hi hai uski bahan sirf usse hi pyar karti hai
aur uske mana karne par kis tarah wo phut phut kar ro rahi hai kitna dukh
ho raha hai use lekin ab main kya kar sakta hu ye sach hai ki main bhi
ragini se bahut pyar karta hu lekin bhai bahan wala lekin wo to sari hade
paar kar jana chahti hai to ab main kya karu aashu yahi sab sochte hue
aage badha jaraha tha
thodi der yun hi sochne ke baad achanak aashu ko nisha yaad aai aur
wo sochne laga 'ki kahan to aaj main nisha ki seal todne wala tha aur
kahan ye ragini ka tension aagaya lekin nisha bhi to meri bahan hi hai
main uske sath ye sab kaise karna chahta hu balki main to uski gand bhi
maar chuka hu, aur punam wo bhi to meri bahan hi hai phir uske sath bhi
to main chudai kar hi chuka hu bhale hi wo sab uski bimari ki wajah se
hua lekin hua to sahi aur agar ab bechari ragini jo ki shayad duniya me
mujhe sabse jyada pyar karti hai wo agar mere sath ye sab karna chahe
to isme kya galat aur bura hai aur agar maine uske sath sex karke uske
pyar ka badla chukaya to kon sa galat ho jayega aur phir main apne
mann se to kar nahi raha hu ye to ragini ki hi ichha hai'
itna sochte hi aashu ke kadam wahin ruk gaye aur wo thoda relax hua
aur apni socho se bahar aaya aur jaise hi uski najar samne padi to wo
dang rah gaya, wo apne farm house se koi 2-3 km dur aachuka tha usne
apne sir ko jhatka diya aur wapas farm house ki taraf chal pada
lekin ab aashu faisla kar chuka tha ki use aage kya karna hai ab wo apni
kisi bhi bahan ko dukhi nahi karna chahta tha wo apni tino bahno ko
bharpur pyar dena chahta tha aur kisi ko bhi shikayat ka mauka nahi
dena chahta tha ab uska dimag puri tarah shant ho chuka tha aur ek nayi
tajgi uske jehan me sama chuki thi aur uske kadam badi teji ke sath farm
house ki taraf badhne lage wo jald se jald farm house pahuch jana
chahta tha........
.
.
.
aur udhar farm house me tino bahne hall me baithi aashu ka intzaar kar
rahi thi ragini ki aankhe abhi rone ki wajah se bhari bhari lag rahi thi aur
uska chehra bahut udaas tha wahi nisha bhi isi wajah se tension me thi
jabki punam un dono ke chehro dekh kar samajhne ki koshish kar rahi thi
ki thodi der pehle to dono bahut khush thi aur ye achanak hi kya hua jo
ek ko rona pad gaya aur dusri kyon tension me hai
"kya baat hai abhi thodi der pehle tak to tum dono thik thi aur ab aise
kyon muh banaye ho aur ragini to lagta hai ki royi bhi hai aur ye aashu
kahan gayab hai" punam ne aakhir puchh hi liya
"aisi koi baat nahi hai punam aur aashu kahan hai ye to hame bhi nahi
pata" ragini jhat se boli
"nahi didi baat to hai aur bahut badi hai, asal me...." nisha ne kahna
chaha lekin ragini ne uski baat kaat di
"tu chup rah nisha, aur punam sach me koi baat nahi hai" ragini boli
(usi wakt aashu farm house wapas aata hai aur tino bahno ko aapas me
bate karte dekh hall ke darwaje ke paas chup kar unki bate sunne lagta
hai)
"dekho ragini di hum tino hi jante hai ki hum yahan kya krne aaye hai
bhale hi punam didi ko baad me malum pada ki hum dono bhi aashu ke
sath sex karna chahte hai lekin ab use sab pata hai to abhi tumhari jo
mushkil hai usme ye hamari madad kar sakti hai isliye ise sab batana
bahut jaruri hai" nisha boli aur ragini ke taraf dekhne lagi ki wo kya kahti
hai lekin ragini ne kuchh nahi kaha aur gardan niche jhuka li aur uski
aankho se ek baar phir aansu chalak pade
"kya baat hai nisha batana ye ragini phir kyon rone lagi" punam ragini ko
rote dekh aahat hote hue boli aur ragini ke paas jakar uske aansu pochte
hue use apne gale se laga liya
"baat ye hai didi ki tum to aashu ke sath set ho chuki ho aur aaj raat
aashu mere sath bhi chudai karne ke liye taiyaar hai lekin jo usse sabse
jyada pyar karta hai yani ragini di unke sath wo kuchh bhi karne ko
taiyaar nahi hai aur kahta hai ki wo di ki bahut izzat karta hai aur usne
kabhi bhi unke bare me aisa kuchh nahi socha hai isiliye di aaj bahut royi
hai, ab tum hi koi madad karo jisse di ko unka pyar mil jaye" nisha boli
"aashu aisa kaise kar sakta hai jab usne mere sath kar liya aur tere sath
karna chahta hai to bechari ragini ka kya kusur hai jo wo iske sath karne
se mana kar raha hai agar wo bhai bahan hone ke karan aisa nahi karna
chahta hai to hum bhi to uski bahne hi hai aur jab wo do ke sath kar
sakta hai to tisri ke sath kyon nahi, nahi ye galat hai aane do use main
baat karti hu usse main kya hum sab hi baat karte hai usse" punam
gusse se boli
"haan....yahi thik hoga didi" nisha boli
"nahi punam mujhe jabardasi aashu ka pyar nahi chahiye na hi tum dono
usse mere liye bhikh manongi mujhe apna haq chahiye jo wo khud apni
marji se dega to hi main lungi kisi ke mangne se nahi" ragini apne aansu
pochte hue boli
"lekin ragini....." punam ne kahna chaha
"koi lekin vekin nahi jo maine kah diya so kah diya" ragini drudh lahje me
boli
ab uski baat sunkar nisha aur punam dono chup ho gai thi aur udhar
aashu aage kya karna hai is bare me soche jaraha tha ek baat to use
malum pad hi gai thi ki uski tino bahne aapas me ek dusre ke raaj janti
hai aur tino hi usse sex karna chahti hai aur kuchh minute sochne ke
baad hi usne faisla kar liya ki use aage kya karna hai aur wo darwaje ki
oot se nikla aur hall me dakhil ho gaya jahan uski tino bahne baithi hui
thi.........
aashu ke hall me pahuchte hi tino ektak use dekhne lagi jabki aashu ki
najre ragini par hi tiki thi jiski aankhe rone ki wajah se badi badi aur laal
ho chuki thi
ragini ko aise dekh kar aashu ki bhi aankhe nam ho gai thi
"bhai kahan the abhi tak kitna time ho gaya hai abhi tak kisi ne khana bhi
nahi khaya hai" nisha boli
lekin aashu ne koi jawab nahi diya aur ragini ki taraf badhne laga aur
ragini ke paas pahuchte hi usne ragini ko uthha kar khada kiya aur apni
bahon me bharte hue gale se laga liya aur uske kandho par sir rakh kar
fut-fut kar rone laga
kuchh samay tak to tino bahno ko hi samajh nahi aaya ki ye kya hua lekin
aashu ke is tarah rone se ragini ne bhi apni bahen aashu se lipta li aur
wo bhi rone lagi jabki nisha aur punam dono hi aankhe fade ye drushya
dekh rahi thi lekin bol kuchh bhi nahi rahi thi
koi 5 minute tak yahi chalta raha phir jaise taise ragini ne apne aapko
sambhala aur aashu se alag hui aur uske sir par hath pherte hue boli
"kya hua aashu, mera pyara bhai aise kyon ro raha hai"
"i am sorry didi maine aapka bahut dil dukhaya hai aur aapko rulaya bhi
plz mujhe jo saja dena hai dedo lekin mujhe maaf kar do" aashu apne
hath jodkar bola
"lekin tumne kya kiya hai jiske liye mafi mang rahe ho, aur tumne mujhe
rulaya kab hai" ragini kuchh na samajhte hue boli
"didi maine aapki aur nisha ki bate sunli thi aur abhi aap logo ki jo bate
chal rahi thi wo bhi main sun chuka hu, ab aap hi batao ki maine aapka
dil dukha kar aapko rulaya hai ya nahi, aur lanat hai mujh par jo maine
mujhse sabse jyada pyar karne wali bahan ka dil dukhaya aur haq marne
ki koshish ki jabki is duniya me mujh par sabse pahla haq aapka hai, di
ab chahe jo saja do lekin mujhe maaf kar do aage se main kabhi bhi
aapka dil nahi dukhaunga aur aap jo kahogi wahi karunga" aashu ragini
ke hath pakadte hue bola
aashu ki baat sunkar ragini ke chehre par chamak aagai jabki nisha aur
punam khushi se jhum uthhi
"hureee" nisha ke muh se nikla
"lekin main nahi manti ki tumne koi gunah kiya hai aashu, isliye maafi aur
saja ki baat hi nahi hai" ragini uske galo par hath ferte hue boli
"lekin aapko mujhe maafi to deni hi hogi kyonki main janta hu ki meri galti
hui hai" aashu zidd karte hue boli
"ok baba thik hai maaf kiya ab to khush ho" ragini muskurate hue boli
"oh my sweet di" kahte hue aashu ne ek baar phir ragini ko apni bahon
me bhich liya aur khushi me kuch jyada hi jor se bhichne ke karan ragini
ke bade bade boobs uske sine me gad se gaye jse dono ne hi achhe se
feel kiya lekin na to aashu ne apni pakad dhili ki aur na hi ragini ne bhi
pichhe hatne ki koshish ki balki ab to usne bhi aashu ko aur jor se apni
taraf bhich liya
dono aise hi khade hue lagbhag 2 minute beet gaye to nisha gala
khakharte hue boli "chalo bhai maafi to ho gai ab saja ki baat bhi ho jaye"
"saja? kaisi saja" ragini waise hi aashu se chipke hue boli use abhi aisa
lag raha tha jaise use aashu ki bahon me sara sansar mil gaya tha
"wahi saja jo bhai abhi tumhe dene ke liye kah raha tha" nisha boli
"mujhe nahi deni apne bhai ko koi saja waja" ragini boli
"lekin mujhe aur punam didi ko to deni hai kyonki iske karan tum jo royi
usse hum bhi to dukhi hui hai na" nisha kutil muskaan ke sath boli
"achha bolo kya saja dena chahti ho tum" aashu ragini se alag hote hue
bola
"lekin aashu....." ragini ne kahna chaha
"aap chup raho didi, mere khayal se nisha sahi kah rahi hai" aashu bola
"ok....to bhai tumhari saja ye hai ki aaj din me tumne didi ka dil jitna
dukhaya hai raat ko utna hi pyar karoge aur didi ko apne pyar ke ras se
sarabor kar doge" nisha shararat ke sath boli aur uski baat sunkar ragini
ke gaal sharam se laal ho gaye aur palke jhuk gai jabki aashu ki bhi yahi
halat thi isliye wo kuchh nahi bola
"are bolo na bhai saja manjur hai ya nahi" nisha phir boli
ab aashu ne ragini ki taraf dekha aur usse najre milte hi ragini ne ek baar
phir apni najre jhuka li
"agar didi ko manjur hai to mujhe koi aitraaj nahi hai" aashu muskurate
hue bola
"kyon didi manjur hai ya nahi?" nisha ne ragini se puchha
ab ragini ne kuchh na kahte hue haan me gardan hila di lekin najre uski
abhi bhi niche hi thi
"ye lo bhai ab to didi ne bhi haan kah diya hai ab aaj raat ko tum achhe
se apne bade LUND se didi ki kuwari CHUT ki seal tod kar use apne
gadhe gadhe VIRYA se bhar dena aur do tin baar ki chut CHUDAI ke
baad agar didi ki ijajat ho to unki GAND bhi maar lena jaise meri mari thi"
nisha jaldi se ek hi sans me itna bol gai taki kisi ko kuchh kahne ka
mauka hi nahi mile
nisha ke muh se nikle aise shabdo ko sunkar baki tino ke muh khule ke
khule rah gaye the kisi ko bhi usse aisi ummid nahi thi
"chhiiiiii.........kitni gandi bate kar rahi ho tum nisha koi aise word use
karta hai kya apne bhai bahno ke samne" ragini use dantte hue boli
"oye madam.....kahan ho, yahan hamam me hum sabhi nange hai aur
jab ghar se dur yahan chudai ka khel khelne aaye hai to lund ko kya ling
kahogi aur chut ko yoni? nahi didi ab to bas yahi kahna aur sunna
padega warna to ho gai chudai, isiliye maine ye sab kahna start kar diya
hai baad me kisi ko bhi koi pareshani na ho, kyon punam didi?" nisha boli
nisha ki baat sunkar punam ne haan me sir hila diya jahir tha ki wo nisha
se sahmat thi ab nisha ne isharo me aashu se puchha to usne bhi haan
ka ishara kiya ab to ragini ke paas koi chara hi nahi tha
"thik hai tum logo ko jo kahna hai kaho aur mujhe jo kahna hoga main wo
kahungi" ragini boli
"to thik hai tumhari marji, ab batao ki kya aaj apni chut seal tudwaogi bhai
se chudai karke" nisha besharmi se boli
"haan" ragini ne jawab diya
"haan...kya haan, achhe se batao na kya karogi" nisha ne phir pucha
"wahi jo tune kaha, main aashu se chudwa kar apni chut ki seal
tudwaungi" ragini muskurate hue boli
"oye....ye sab to hum bolne wale the tum to apni hi bhasha me kuchh aur
kahna chahti thi" nisha boli
"maine aisa kab kaha maine to ye kaha tha ki mujhe jo kahna hai wo
main kahungi aur waise bhi main kisi aur duniya se to aai nahi jo lund ko
chut aur chut ko gand kahu" ragini hanste hue boli
aur uski baat sunkar baki hhi sab hasne lage thodi der tak hall me masti
ka aalam raha aur jo jitna bhi ganda bol sakta tha bola
thodi der baad sabhi ko bhuk ka ehsaas hua aur sabhi khana khane ki
taiyaari karne lage.......
sabhi log khana khatam kar chuke the.
aashu abhi apne room me tha jabki tino bahne saaf safai me lagi hui thi
koi 15 minute baad nisha aashu ke room me aai aur boli "bolo bhai ab
kya karna hai"
"ab main kya bolu sab kuchh to tune hi start kiya hai ab tu hi bata kya
karna hai" aashu bola
"to thik hai aaj raat tum ragini didi ko khush kar do apna khel hum kal
khelenge" nisha boli
"ok.....mujhe koi problem nahi lekin kya tu apne aap ko sambhal payegi
kyonki mujhe to lagta hai ki didi se jyada teri chut me aag lagi hui hai"
aashu use chhedte hue bola
"tum meri chinta mat karo agar mujhe jyada hi khujli hui to kitchen me hai
na bahut se baigan unse hi kaam chala lungi lekin aaj ki raat to sirf didi ki
hai" nisha ne jawab diya
"thik hai jaisa tum kaho" aashu kandhe uchkate hue bola
"waise bhai main soch rahi thi didi ki pehli chudai main live dekhu" nisha
ne kaha
"kya matlab?" aashu chaunka
"mera matlab hai ki tumhari chudai meri aankho ke samne ho" nisha boli
"aa...aisa kaise ho sakta hai" aashu haklaya
"kyon....kyon nahi ho sakta, tum aur main to pehle hi bahut kuchh kar
chuke hai ab hum dono ko hi ek dusre se koi sharam nahi hai phir kyon
nahi ho sakta" nisha boli
"chal meri koi baat nahi lekin didi manegi is baat ke liye" aashu ne
puchha
"tum didi ki chinta mat karo unhe main mana lungi" nisha ne kaha
"thik hai agar didi maan jaye to tum apne sath punam di ko bhi shamil kar
lena" aashu bola use pata tha ki nisha ragini ko mana legi kyonki wo sab
ek hi thaili ki chatti batti hai
"kyon use kyon?" nisha ne puchha
"wo rahne de wo tere kaam ki baat nahi hai" aashu bola
"nahi batana padega" nisha ne zidd ki
"to sun main punam ki gand marna chahta hu aur wo is baat ke liye
taiyaar nahi hai isliye main usse kah chuka hu ki ab jab tak wo apni gand
mujhe nahi degi main uski chut nahi chodunga, ab meri aur didi ki chudai
dekhne ke baad jab uski chut khujlayegi to use meri baat manni hi padegi
bas isiliye use apni chudai dikhana chahta hu" aashu ne bataya
"kyon bechari ko pareshan kar rahe ho, phir bhi chalo thik hai main use
bhi shamil kar lungi agar wo ye sab dekhne ko taiyaar ho to" nisha boli
"wo jarur maan jayegi" aashu pure vishwas ke sath bola
"ok....phir tum puri tarah se taiyaar raho thodi hi der me main sari taiyaari
kar ke tumhe bulati hu" nisha ne kaha aur wahan se nikal gai
idhar aashu kalpana karne laga ki ragini ki chut kaisi hogi aur kitna maja
aayega use ragini ki seal tod kar use chodne me is dauran pata nahi kab
uska hath apne lund par chala gaya aur kab uska lund khada hokar
fufkaar marne laga..........
nisha aashu ke room se ragini ke room me aayi jahan punam bhi baithi
hui thi usne dono ko ek smile di aur boli "to di, taiyaar ho main udhar puri
seting kar ke aagai hu"
uski baat sunkar ragini ne apni gardan jhuka li uski sharam abhi tak gai
nahi thi
"are yaar ye bhi koi puchhne wali baat hai wo to bechari kab se taiyaar
hai bas tera hi intzaar kar rahi hai aur agar yakeen nahi hai to uski chut
ko chhu kar dekhle puri gili padi hogi" punam boli
punam ki baat sunkar ragini ka dhyan apni chut ki taraf gaya to use
ehsaas hua ki punam bilkul sahi kah rahi hai sach me uski chut gili hui
padi thi
"ok....jab miya bibi raji to kya kare kaji, main aashu se baat kar chuki hu
aur usne sab mujh par chhod diya hai ki kab kahan aur kaise karna hai
ye mujhe hi deside karna hai ab batao tumhari kya raay hai" nisha ragini
se boli
"ye kab aur kahan karna hai ye to thik hai lekin kaise karna hai ka kya
matlab wo to waise hi hoga na jaise hota hai" ragini ki jagah punam boli
"ohh....didi kaise ka matlab ye hai ki main apni pyari didi ki pehli chudai
dekhna live chahti hu isliye maine bhai se kaha to wo taiyaar hai bas di
maan jaye phir main is live chudai ki taiyari karti hu aur haan agar chaho
to tum bhi ise dekh sakti ho mere sath" nisha ne bataya
"teri baat to thik hai lekin pehle ragini se to puchh le ki wo taiyaar hai ya
nahi" punam boli
"haan to di batao kya tum hame tumhari chudai ki live film dikhaogi"
nisha ne puchha
ragini jo abhi tak chup thi soch me pad gai ki nisha ye kya kah rahi hai ye
to ho hi nahi sakta ye uski zindagi ki pehli chudai hai aur agar koi use
dekhega to wo kaise pure maje le payegi nahi nahi wo nisha ko sakhti se
mana kar degi ki ye uska personal mamla hai isme use kisi ka koi dakhal
nahi chahiye lekin nisha kitna pyar karti hai usse aur agar aaj uske mann
ki bachpan ki apne bhai se chudwane ki ichha puri ho rahi hai to uske
pichhe bhi nisha hi hai ab agar main use sidhe sidhe mana karti hu to
uska dil toot jayega to ab main kya karu ragini lagatar soche ja rahi thi
"bolo na di kya tum taiyaar ho" nisha ki aawaj ragini ke kano se takrai
"dekh nisha main koi bhi jawab dene se pehle tujhse kuchh kahna chahti
hu, asal me chudai jaisi cheej aur wo bhi pehli bahut niji mamla hota hai
jo sirf do hi log karte hai aur pure maje lete hai aur agar jara bhi shak ho
jaye ki koi hame dekh raha hai to phir maja kirkira ho jata hai phir tu to
samne baith kar dekhne ki baat kar rahi hai ab tu hi bata ki jab tum dono
samne baithi hogi to main kaise maja le paungi apni pehli chudai ka isliye
main tujhse wada karti hu aaj ke baad tu jab bhi kahegi main tere samne
chudwa lunhi lekin plz aaj ka mat bol aur kuchh bhi kahne se pahle ye
sochna ki agar meri jagah tu hoti to kya karti" ragini bol padi
ragini ki baat sunkar sach me nisha soch me pad gai aur kuchh der tak
sochne ke baad wo isi faisle par pahunchi ki ragini sahi kah rahi hai agar
wo khud bhi uski jagah hoti to shayad aisa nahi kar pati aur agar use
dekhna hi hai to wo chup kar kahin se dekh legi jaise usne punam ki
chudai dekhi thi
"ok di...aap sahi ho lekin agli baar mere samne hi karna hoga" nisha boli
"tere samne nahi tere sath me, hum dono ek sath aashu se
chudwayengi" ragini nisha ke gaal chumte hue boli
ab ragini ki baat sunkar nisha aaswast ho gai aur kuchh sochne lagi jabki
punam ke chehre par chinta ki lakire aagai thi kyonki aashu usse kah
chuka tha ki ab wo uski gand marne ke baad hi chut chodega aur yahan
ragini aur nisha ke roop me aashu ke paas do seal band kuwari chut aur
padi thi chodne ke liye aur nisha ki to gand bhi wo maar chuka tha ab use
punam ki koi jarurat nahi padne wali thi isiliye punam ki gand bagair
marwaye hi abhi se fatne lagi thi kyonki ab wo achhi tarah samajh gai thi
ki ab aashu apne mann ki jarur puri karega aur uski gand maar ke hi
manega kyonki uske paas ragini aur nisha ke roop me do aur chut thi
jabki punam ke paas aashu ke alawa aur koi rasta nahi tha
"to di ab aage kya kiya jaye" nisha boli aur uski is aawaj ne punam ko
apni socho se bahar nikala
"kya kiya jaye matlab" ragini ne puchha
"mera matlab ye hai ki program kahan karna hai" nisha ne puchha
"mere khyal se ye room hi sahi rahega tum aashu ko yahin bhej do"
ragini boli
"ok di" nisha boli aur sare room me apni najre daudane lagi ki kahin koi
aisi jagah ho jahan se wo chhupkar ragini ki chudai dekh sake lekin uske
hath aisa kuchh nahi laga
"chal nisha hum aashu wale room me chalte hai aur use yahan bhejte
hai" punam ne kaha
aur phir wo dono wahan se bahar aagai jabki idhar ragini unke jate hi
room ke sare khidki aur darwaje dekhne lagi ki unme koi surakh to nahi
hai jisse ki koi andar dekh sake lekin use aisa koi surakh nahi mila aur ab
ragini aashwast thi ki ab uski pehli chudai koi nahi dekh payega
udhar room se nikalte hi punam hall me hi ruk gai jabki nisha sidhe aashu
ke room me pahuchi aur boli "bhai jao tumhe di ke room me jana hai"
"thik hai, lekin tumhare live program ka kya hua" aashu bola
"kuchh nahi yaar di maan nahi rahi hai lekin agli baar ke liye usne wada
kiya hai ki wo mere sath tumse chudwayengi" nisha udaas swar me boli
"maine to pahle hi kaha tha ki wo nahi manegi, chal thik hai agli baar
dekh lena" aashu bola
"hummmm......ab tum jao wo tumhara wait kar rahi hogi" nisha boli aur
bahar hall me aakar punam ke paas baith gai jabki aashu sidhe ragini ke
room me chala gaya.....
aashu ragini ke room me aachuka tha aur uske aate hi ragini ne room ka
darwaja band kar diya tha
jabki udhar darwaja band hote hi nisha room ke har taraf ghum kar koi
surakh talashne lagi ki andar ka najara dekhne ko mil sake lekin use
nirasha hi hath lagi aur wo thak kar wahin punam ke paas ja baithi
punam nisha ki halat dekhte hue muskura padi aur boli "koi baat nahi
nisha, usne tumse wada to kiya hai na ki wo agli baar tumhare sath hi
karwayegi phir kyon pareshan hoti ho"
"uhhh......" kah kar nisha uthhi aur aashu wale room me sone ke liye chali
gai ab punam ko bhi yahan akele baithna thik nahi laga to wo bhi nisha
ke pichhe chal padi
idhar aashu ke dil ki dhadhkane badhi hui thi aur ragini ka bhi wahi haal
tha balki ragini ki to gardan sharam ke karan jhuki hui thi koi kuchh nahi
bol raha tha aashu bed ke paas khada tha jabki ragini darwaje ke paas isi
tarah lagbhag 5 minute ho gaye lekin pahal kisi ne nahi ki tabhi ragini ke
pair ke upar se ek chuha nikal kar bhaga aur wo ghabra gai aur uske
muh se ek joro ki chikh nikli jo pure farm house me goonj gai
"are.....kya hua di" aashu bola aur lapak kar ragini ke paas pahuch gaya
ragini itni dari aur ghabrai hui thi ki wo turant aashu se chipak gai
"wwwoooo......wo..chuha achanak se mere pair ke upar se nikla jisse
main bahut dar gai thi" ragini kanpte hue boli
"are chuha hi to tha chalo kuchh nahi hota" aashu uska sir aur pithh
sahlate hue bola ragini abhi bhi ghabrai hui aashu se chipki hi khadi thi
udhar ragini ki joro ki chikh sunte hi nisha aur punam chanuk gai aur ek
dusre ko dekhne lagi aur isharo me puchne lagi ki kya hua hoga
"lagta hai apni ragini ki seal toot gai hai" punam muskurate hue boli
"itni jaldi....abhi to 5 minute hi hue hai itni jaldi to kapde bhi nahi utarte"
nisha boli
"are...jab khujli chhai hoti hai to kuchh bhi ho jata hai tu tension mat le
aur so jaa" punam boli
"nahi...nahi kuchh aur hi baat hai main dekh kar aati hu" nisha boli
"jaisi teri marji" punam boli aur chadar me muh chupa kar sone ki koshish
karnd lagi
ab nisha uthhi aur ragini ke room ke bahar aakar boli "di...bhai...kya hua
hai di kyo chikhi thi abhi"
nisha ki aawaj sunkar dono chaunk se gaye
"are bolo na sab thik to hai" nisha phir boli
"haan...haan sab thik hai bas ek chuha mujhe dara gaya" ragini ne jawab
diya
"kon sa chuha dara gaya bhai ka ya asli wala" sab thik pakar nisha majak
ke mood me boli
udhar aashu ragini ke kano me dhire se fusfusaya "di mere khayal me
nisha ko andar bula lena chahiye wo yahan rahegi to hamari madad ho
jayegi warna hum sharam ke mare shayad kuchh kar hi nahi payenge
jaise itni der se nahi kiya aur waise bhi wo hamari bahan hi hai usse
sharmane wali kya baat.....aage aapki marji"
ragini ko bhi aashu ki baat sahi lagi wo aashu se alag hui aur darwaja
khol diya aur jaise hi nisha ki najre dono par padi to wo boli "are abhi tak
tum dono ne kapde bhi nahi nikale phir di tum kis chuhe se darr gai"
"asli ke chuhe se" kahte hue ragini ne nisha ka hath pakda aur use room
ke andar khichte hue darwaja band kar diya
"are...mujhe kyon andar kar liya" nisha chaunkte hue boli
"kyon tu hi to mare jarahi thi na meri pahli chu...." ragini ne bolna chaha
lekin uski sharam ne uski juban ka sath nahi diya
"haan..haan bolo ki pahli chudai dekhne ke liye" nisha ne shararat se
ragini ki baat puri ki
"haan...wahi kahna chahti thi main" ragini boli
"lekin pahle to tum mana kar rahi thi phir ab kya hua" nisha ne puchha
"tu aam khane se matlab rakh ped mat gin, jyada sawal puchhegi to abhi
bahar kar dungi samjhi" ragini khijte hue boli
"ok baba ok, ab batao ki abhi tak tum dono ne kya kiya" nisha ne puchha
"kuchh bhi nahi, main yahan bed ke paas khada raha aur di wahan
darwaje ke paas" aashu hanste hue bola
"kyaa....phir di chillai kyon thi" nisha hairat se boli
"wo unke pair ke upar se chuha nikal gaya tha" aashu bola
"dhat..tere ki.....hum to kuchh aur samajh rahe the aur punam di to shart
lagane ko taiyaar thi ki di ki seal toot chuki hai aur tum log to paas bhi
nahi aaye, aise kaise karoge tum dono" nisha sir par hath marte hue boli
"isiliye to tumhe andar bulaya hai ki tum kuchh madad kar do" aashu bola
"hummm......" nisha ke muh se nikla aur kuchh sochne ke baad wo boli
"madad ke naam par main sirf itna kar sakti hu ki yahan ka mahol sexy
ho jaye bas aage chodna chudana to tum dono ko hi hai"
itna kahte hi nisha ne apni t-shirt utar kar phek di jisss bra me kaid uske
seb jaise boobs aadhe se jyada dikhi dene lage
"chalo di apnd kapde nikalo aur bhai tum bhi" nisha boli
kapdo ka naam sunkar aashu ki najar ragini par gai to usne pahli baar
gaur se use dekha abhi ragini ek tight t shirt aur lower pahne hue thi t
shirt uske bade bade boobs ke karan ekdum kasi hui thi aur uski bhari
jangho ke karan uske lower me uski panty ki line saaf najar aarahi thi ek
bahan ko sirf bra aur dusri ko aisi sexy dress me dekh kar ab aashu ka
lund bhi akadne laga tha
"are apne apne kapde utaro bhi yaar" kahte hue nisha ne apni skirt bhi
utar di ab wo sirf bra aur panty me thi
nisha ko aise dekh aashu bhi apne kapde utarne laga aur jald hi wo sirf
chaddi me khada tha jiske andar uska lund bahut buri tarah akad kar
chaddi ko fadne ki koshish kar raha tha lekin ragini ne abhi tak apna koi
kapda nahi utara tha
"di.....utaro na" nisha boli
"utarti hu pahle tum dono to utaro" ragini boli use abhi bhi sharam aarahi
thi
ab nisha kuchh nahi boli aur aage badh kar usne aashu ki chaddi niche
khinch di jisse uska lamba mota lund khul kar maidan me aagaya aur
thumke lagane laga
aashu ke lund ko nange dekh kar ragini ki aankhe chaudi ho gai thi aur
muh khula ka khula rah gaya tha use yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki kuchh
der baad ye kala shaitan uski choti si muniya ke andar ghus kar use faad
dega
idhar ab tak aashu ki chaddi uske pairo se nikal gai thi aur nisha ki bra
bhi room ke ek kone me padi karah rahi thi aur uske dono kabutar aazad
ho kad khuli hawa me sans le rahe the
"di ab to utaro apne kapde" nisha boli
lekin ragini to jaise yahan thi hi nahi wo to bas apni socho me hi gum thi
usne koi jawab nahi diya
ab nisha aage badhi aur aashu ke samne khadi hokar uske hontho se
honth laga liye aashu ne bhi use apne se chipka liya aur uska sath dene
laga uska lund nisha ki nabhi ke paas ghusne sa laga tha lekin wahan
aisi koi jagah nahi thi isliye bechara sirf ghisse marne ke alawa kuchh
nahi kar paraha tha
udhar ragini ye sara najara bade maje se dekh rahi thi aur uski chut bhi
gili hone lagi thi
thodi der ki kiss ke baad nisha ne wapas ragini ki taraf dekha lekin uski
halat me koi change na dekh kar usne apna aakhiri kapda apni panty bhi
nikal di jisse uski bagair balo ki gori chikni aur phuli hui chut jisme se
kuchh pani ris raha tha dikhai dene lagi aur aashu ka lund uski kuwari
chut ko salami dete hue thumke lagane laga ab uske supade par bhi ek
chhoti si pre cum ki boond dikhai dene lagi thi
nisha aage badhi aur aashu ke samne ghutno par baithte hue usne ek
baar aur ragini ko dekha aur aashu lund apne muh me leliya
"ahhh" aashu ke muh se ek mast siskari nikal gai aur nisha lagatar aashu
ke lund ko chuse jarahi thi aur tirchhi nigaho se ragini ko bhi dekh rahi thi
udhar ragini bhi ab tak puri tarah se masti me aagai thi ye sab najara
dekh kar uska hath apne aap hi lower ke upar se uski chut ko ragadne
laga tha aur uski chut se kaam ras ki nadiya si bahne lagi thi
ab nisha ko mauka sahi laga to usne aashu ke puri tarah kadak ho chuke
lund ko apne muh se bahar nikala aur wahin farsh par hi apni tange faila
kar let gai jisse uski chut puri tarah khul kar dikhai dene lagi jisse pani
nithar raha tha
"chalo bhai mujhe nahi lagta ki di kuchh karegi isliye aaj tum meri hi chut
ka udghatan kar do" nisha aashu ko aankh marte hue boli
"mujhe bhi yahi lagta hai" kahte hue aashu apna lund pakde hue nisha ki
tango ke bich ghutno pe aagaya wo nisha ka ishara samajh gaya tha
idhar ragini ki halat dekhne wali thi kahan to aaj wo chudne wali thi aur
kahan ab nisha tange failaye leti thi
"chalo bhai ab daal do andar ab sabar nahi hota" nisha kamuk aawaj me
boli
"thik tu bhi taiyaar ho ja ab" kahte hue aashu apne lund ko pakad kar
nisha ki chut par tika diya
"rukoo..." tabhi ragini ki tej aawaj room me goonj uthi....
rukooo......" tabhi ragini ki aawaj kamre me goonj uthi
ragini ki aawaj sunkar aashu aur nisha ki najre mili aur dono ke hontho
par muskaan tair gai lekin nisha ab rukna nahi chahti thi kyonki abhi tak
wo bahut garam ho chuki thi aur aashu ka lund uski chut ke chhed par tik
gaya tha isliye usne aashu ki kamar ko apni taraf khincha lekin aashu ne
kuchh bhi nahi kiya
"dalo na bhai andar ruk kyon gaye" nisha tadapti hui boli
"ye kya kar rahi ho nisha tum, pahle khud hi meri madad karti ho aur ab
khud hi mera haq chhin rahi ho" ragini unke paas aakar boli
"main kahan chhin rahi hu main to kab se kah rahi hu ki di kapde utaro
lekin tum hi nahi sun rahi thi ab bhai koi kapdo ke upar se hi to tumhari
chut me lund daal nahi sakta aur jab tum taiyaar nahi thi to main hi shuru
ho gai ab isme meri kya galti hai" nisha ne jawab diya
"lekin ab main taiyaar hu chalo ab uthho" ragini boli
"lekin di...ab hum bahut aage badh gaye hai bas thodi hi der ki baat hai
phir tum bhi kar lena" nisha boli
"nahi pahle mujhe karna hai, tu mere baad kar lena, uthho aashu" kahte
hue ragini ne aashu ka hath pakad kar use uthha liya
"ok....jaisi tumhari marji, lekin ab to kapde nikal lo" nisha waise hi lete lete
boli wo samajh gai thi ki ab ragini nahi manne wali thi
"kya samajhti hai tu, yahi na ki main aisa nahi kar sakti hai na, to ye le
dekh ki main kya kar sakti hu" kahte hi ragini ne apni t-shirt nikal kar
phenk di
aur t shirt nikalte hi uske dono bade bade boobs jo shayad aashu ki ek
hathheli me bhi nahi sama sakte the sirf bra me khuli sanse le rahe the
gusse sur uttejna ki wajah se ragini ki sanse bahut tej chal rahi thi jisse
uske unnat waksh upar niche hokar ek alag hi samaa bandh rahe the aur
aashu ke lund ka to haal hi mat puchhiye wo to bas thumke par thhumke
lagaye jaraha tha nisha bhi abhi stabdh pade ragini ko ghure jarahi thi
bhale hi wo uski sagi badi bahan thi lekin wo aaj pehli baar use is roop
me dekh rahi thi
tabhi ragini ne niche jhukte hue apna lower bhi utaar phenka aur boli
"dekh nisha dekh, main ye sab tujhse bhi achhi tarah kar sakti hu"
aur lower utarte hi ragini ki kele ke tane jaisi sudaul, gori,mansal aur
bhari bhari janghe nangi ho gai aur usse jaise aashu ki aankhe
chaundhiya si gayi
"wow......" aashu ke muh se nikla
ragini ki jangho ke bich uski panty bahut fuli hui thi jo ragini ki chut ki
shape saaf dikha rahi thi aur sach me ragini ki chut thi bhi bahut mansal
aur moti us par uski nangi tange jin par ek bhi baal nahi tha aur uski
pindliyaan to pata nahi kitna sitam dha rahi thi aashu ka halak aur honth
dono hi sookh chuke the ye hahakari najara apni aankho ke samne dekh
kar use ummid nahi thi ki ragini jo hamesha kapdo me dhaki rahti hai
kapdo ke andar itni kayamatkhej hogi
ragini ke roop ka najara dekh kar aashu lagatar apne hontho par jeebh
phere jaraha tha
"yahi chahti thi na tu ki main tere jaisi nangi ho jaun, to le main teri ye
ichha bhi puri kar deti hu" kahte hue ragini ne apni bra bhi nikal di
ab wo sirf panty me un dono ke samne khadi thi uske dono yauwan
kalash puri tarah uttejna me khade hue samne ki taraf khade the jaise ki
wo kisi bhi hamle ke liye taiyaar do sainik ho aur unke nippels is tarah
kadak hokar tan chuke the jaise wo un sainiko ke jahar bhare nukile teer
ho jo apne nishane par lagne ke liye utawale hue jarahe ho
ye sab najara dekhne ke baad aashu to jaise is duniya me tha hi nahi aur
nisha apni sari masti bhul kar apni bahan ki gadrai hui jawani ko hi
dekkhne me lagi hui thi is wakt sirf ragini hi bol rahi thi baki dono ki juban
jaise lakwagrast ho gai thi
"ye le, ye aakhiri kapda bhi ab main utaar chuki hu ab bol kya bolti hai tu"
apni panty bhi utaar chukne ke baad ragini boli
aur uski panty utarte hi jaise aashu ki aankhee chaundhiya si gai kya
mast chikni chut thi ragini ki baalo ka namo nishan tak nahi tha aur gori
itni ki jitne ragini ke gaal bhi nahi the us par itni fuli hui jaise ki koi double
roti aashu ki najre ragini ki chut se hatne ka naam hi nahi le rahi thi aur
aashu ka lund lagatar aansu bahaye jaraha tha
"to mere bhai bol ab kya bolta hai, pahle main ya nisha?" ragini aashu ki
taraf badhte hue boli
"di pahle aap......" aashu ke muh se apne aap nikal pada
"ye hui na baat...." kahte hue ragini aashu ke paas pahuch gai aur uske
sir ko pakad kar uske hontho par honth rakh diye......
ragini ke honth aashu ke hontho se jud gaye the aur ragini ne kas kar
aashu ka muh apne muh se daba rakha tha aashu bhi ragini ke is
achanak hue hamle se apne aap ko sambhal nahi paya tha aur sahara
lene ke liye badhe uske hath sidhe ragini ke bhari kulho se ja takraye aur
wahi ruk gaye
kya kadak chutad the ragini ke jin par hath jate hi aashu ka pahle se hi
khada lund ab bilkul lohe ki rod jaisa tan gaya tha aur ragini ki kamar ke
aas paas gardish karne laga tha ek do baar to wo ragini ki chut se bhi
touch ho chuka tha
ab aashu kiss me ragini ka sath dene ke sath hi apni dono hatheliyon se
uske mansal kulho ko bhi masle jaraha tha aur ragini aashu ke lund ko
apni chut ke paas paa kar apni kamar hilaye jarahi thi taki wo apne bhai
ka lund achhe se feel kar sake udhar nisha in dono ki aisi harkate dekh
apni chut ragadne lagi thi aur us par bhi ab puri masti havi ho chuki thi
tabhi ragini ke kulhe masalte masalte achanak aashu apna ek hath upar
laya aur ragini ka ek boob pakad kar use masalne laga aur apne dusre
hath ki ek ungli uski gand ki line par phirane laga
aashu ki is harkat se ragini ko jaise current sa laga aur wo chihunk padi
turant hi uska ek hath aashu ke lund ko pakad chuka tha aur joro se
dabane aur khich kar bhichne laga tha
dono hi jaise pagal se ho gaye the idhar aashu ragini ke boobs masal
raha tha aur udhar ragini aashu ka lund joro se bhich kar uska badla utar
rahi thi dono hi ke chut aur lund lagatar pani risaye jarahe the khas taur
par ragini ki to janghe bhi uske pani se gili ho gai thi lekin abhi tak unki
kiss nahi tuti thi
achanak hi ragini aashu se alag hui aur uski aankho me dekhte hue boli
"bhai ab sabar nahi hota, chalo asli kaam start karte hai"
ragini ki baat sunkar aashu ne bhi haan me sir hila diya aur ragini jakar
bed par let gai uski aankho me sharam aur apni pahli chudai ka romanch
saaf najar aaraha tha uske bed par lette hi aashu ne bhi kone me rakhi
tel ki bottel se tel nikal kar apne lund par achhe se laga liya aur kuch tel
apni hatheli me lekar aagaya aur bed par chadh kar usne ragini ki tange
faila kar wo sara tel uski chut ke chhed ke upar daal diya aur apni ek
ungli se us tel ko achhi tarah se uski chut ke andar karne laga
aashu ki ungli se hi ragini ki halat buri hone lagi aur wo madak siskiyan
bharne lagi jabki idhar aashu achhe se apni ungli uski chut me chalaye
jaraha tha tabhi ragini ka sharir akadne laga aur wo jhadne lagi uske hath
buri tarah bed sheet ko apni muthhiyon me bhiche hue the aur wo madak
siskariya lete hue jhad rahi thi
aashu ko ye mauka sahi laga lund andar karne ka to usne apni ungli
bahar nikali aur ragini ki tango ke bich apni position le kar bola
"di....taiyaar to ho na"
ragini ne aashu ki aawaj sunkar aankhe kholi aur use apni tango ke bich
paya to wo samajh gai ki ab kya hone wala hai
"hummmm...." uske muh se nikla
"pehli baar hai dard hoga" aashu bola
"hummm..." raginini ne gardan hilate hue sahmati jatai aur apni aankhe
band kar li
ab aashu ko aur der karna thik nahi laga aur wo apne lund ka supada
ragini ki chut par set karne laga tabhi nisha bhi uthh kar wahan aagai aur
ye sara khel dekhne lagi jaise hi aashu ka lund ragini ki chut ke chhed
par set hua aashu dhire dhire kar ke puri tarah ragini ke upar chha gaya
aur usne apne honth uske hontho se jod liye aur use puri tarah apni giraft
me lekar dhire dhire apne lund par dabaw banane laga aur jaise jaise
uska lund ragini ki kuwari chut me jagah banane laga waise hi ragini ki
aankhe khul kar chaudi hone lagi aur wo chatpatane lagi lekin aashu ki
giraft me hone se wo isse jyada kuchh nahi kar saki wo kuchh kahna
chahti thi lekin aashu ke honth uska muh band kiye hue the lekin uski
aankho se aansu nikalte jarahe the aashu janta tha ki use dard ho raha
hai lekin ab kuchh nahi ho sakta tha
abhi lund inch bhar hi andar gaya tha ki jaise koi diwar samne aagai thi jo
use aage badhne se rok rahi thi aashu samajh gaya ki wo rukawat kya
hai aur kuchh der waise hi pada raha jisse ragini ne bhi dard se rahat
mehsus ki lekin ye rahat kuchh palo ki thi aur ekaek hi ragini ko aisa laga
jaise koi bhukanp aagaya jisne uski chut ki diwaro ko daha diya ho kyonki
aashu ne achanak thoda pichhe hatte hue ek jor ka dhakka laga diya tha
jisse uska lund ragini ki seal todte hue aadha uski chut me sama gaya
tha aur ek hi dhakka nahi balki ek ke pichhe ek koi 5 jordaar dhakke aur
phir pura lund andar ab aashu shant ho chuka tha wo kila fateh kar chuka
tha lekin idhar ragini ki halat jal bin machhli ki tarah ho gai thi aur wo
aashu ke balisht sharir ki pakad me hone ke karan chatpatane aur aansu
bahane ke siwa aur kuchh bhi nahi kar parahi thi uski jor ki chikhe bhi sirf
gu..gu.. ki aawaj ke siwa aur koi shor nahi macha parahi thi use aise lag
raha tha jaise uski chut me koi musal pel diya gaya ho uski chut buri
tarah jal rahi thi aur udhar nisha uski ye halat dekh kar mann hi mann
ghabra rahi thi wo kaise apni chut me lund le payegi
koi 5 minute tak aashu waise hi pada raha phir usne pehle ragini ke muh
ko aazad kiya aur baad me uske badan se bhi apni giraft dhili kar di lekin
ab ragini koi harkat nahi kar rahi thi bas uski band aankho se aansu hi
bah rahe the
"di...di...tum thik to ho na" aashu ne puchha
lekin koi jawab nahi
"di...bolo na" aashu phir bola uska lund abhi bhi ragini ki chut me puri
tarah samaya hua tha
"ab puchhne ki kya jarurat hai bhai...tumne to meri jaan hi nikal kar rakh
di thi...thoda aaran se nahi kar sakte the kya" thodi der baad ragini
ruwanse swar me apni aankhe kholte hue boli ab uska dard bahut kam
ho gaya tha
"aaram se hi to kiya hai aur wo hi kiya hai jo jaruri tha, waise ab sab thik
hai bolo to karykram aage badhau" aashu shararat se bola
"huu....." ragini muskura kar boli aur usne aashu ke honth chum liye
ab kya problem thi aashu ek baar phir shuru ho gaya pahle dhire dhire
aur phir lagatar speed badhate hue usne raguni ko chodna shuru kar diya
aur udhar nisha bhi is chudai ko dekh kar apni chut me satasat ungli
chalane lagi
thodi hi der me ragini bhi apni kamar uchhal ka chudai me sath dene lagi
aur koi 15 minute ki chudai ke baad hi aashu ragini ki chut me jhad gaya
lekin is dauran ragini do baar aur jhadi aur usne apni pehli chudai ka
bharpur maja liya jabki bechari nisha ko apni ungli se hi kaam chalana
pada tha
abhi bhi aashu ragini ke upar hi dher hua pada tha uska lund bhi uski
chut me hi tha ragini lagatar uske balo aur pithh ko sahla rahi thi ki tabhi
uski najar nisha se mili to wo sharma kar muskura uthhi
"congrets di..." nisha bhi waise hi muskura kar boli
ragini ne palke jhuka kar thanks kaha
"ok...ab main chalti hu, lekin aaj raat jitna bhi karna hai kar lo kal ka din
mera hai samjhi, good night" nisha boli aur room se nikal gai
aur uske jate hi aashu ne apna lund ragini ki chut se bahar nikal aur chut
ke paas ka najara dekh kar muskura uthha ragini ne bhi uthh kar dekha
to uski aankhe fail gai uski chut ke honth khul chuke the aur uski chut par
aur bed par aashu aur uske pani ke sath kuch khoon bhi gira pada tha
lekin jo bhi ho use maja bahut aaya tha
aur phir dono bhai bahan bath room se aane ke baad phir se chudai me
lag gaye sari raat dono ne 3 baar aur chudai ki aur savere 5 baje ke aas
paas unki nind lagi lekin aashu ko sapno me bhi nisha ki chut dikhai de
rahi thi jisme lund laga kar bhi wo use chhod nahi paya tha lekin wo
kahan jane wali thi aaj din me to wo uska bhi udghatan kar hi dega uske
baad punam aur ragini ki gand ka bhi band bajayega kyonki nisha ki
gand to wo pahle hi maar chuka tha
inhi hasin sapno ke sath wo ragini ki bahon me bahen dale muskurate
hue so raha tha udhar ragini ke chehre par bhi santushti bhari
muskurahat tair rahi thi....
subah ke 9 baj chuke the lekin ragini aur aashu abhi tak sokar nahi uthhe
the jabki punam aur nisha nashta kar ke hall me baithe hue the
"badi gahri nind so rahe hai dono" punam boli
"haan...lagta hai raat bhar pelam-pelayi hui hai" nisha muskurate hue boli
"par yaar mere hisse me to bas do baar ki hi chudai aai thi" punam
mayus swar me boli
"chinta kyon karti ho didi, aaj meri bhi opening ho jane do phir to jab bhi
mann karega tum bhai ka lund apni chut me ghusa liya karna" nisha boli
"kahan yaar aashu ne agli baar chudai karne ke liye ek shart rakh di hai"
punam boli
"shart...kaisi shart" nisha ne puchha
"wo...wo aashu kahta hai ki ab jab tak main usse gand nahi marwaungi
wo meri chut me lund nahi dalega" punam ne bataya
"to isme kya hua marwa lo apni gand" nisha boli
"nahi yaar mujhe bahut darr lagta hai bahut dard hoga usme" punam
jhurjhuri lete hue boli
"are kuchh nahi hota sab ek baar ka khel hai aur waise bhi jab main
tumhare liye apni gand marwa chuki hu to tumhe apne khud ke liye
marwane me kya dikkat hai" nisha boli
"nahi yaar main ye nahi kar sakti" punam boli
"to thik hai phir, padi raho sukhi sakhi aur hum dono ko aashu se chudai
karte dekh tadapti raho" nisha boli
tabhi wahan munna kaka aagaya aur bola "ye bhaiya aur didi jage nahi
ab tak"
"are ye to un dono ki roj ki aadat hai der se uthhne ki" nisha boli
"wo...main soch raha tha ki wo uthh jate to unhe nashta dekar main
dophar ke khane ki taiyari karta" munna kaka bola
"aap unki fikar mat karo aap lunch ki taiyari karo unhe nashta aur chai
main de dungi" nisha boli
"thank you beti aapne mera ek kaam kam kar diya" munna kaka bola aur
wahan se chala gaya
"sach me yaar bahut der ho gai un logo ko jagana padega" nisha boli aur
ragini ke room ki taraf badh gai
abhi wo darwaja khatkhatane hi wali thi ki darwaja khula aur ragini bahar
nikli subah ke samay uska khubsurat chehra raat me hui chudai ki wajah
se aur bhi khila khila lag raha tha
"oh...ek hi raat me bhai ke maal ne tumhari sundarta ko doguna kar diya"
nisha use chhedte hue boli
"hatt...besharam" ragini use jhidakti hui bathroom ki taraf badhi lekin uski
chal me halki si lachak thi
"ohh.....aur chal bhi badal gai" nisha phir boli
ragini ne palat kar muskurate hue use aankh dikhai aur aage badh gau
"are itna to bata do ki kitni baar kiya" pichhe se nisha ne aawaj lagai
jawab me bagair mude hi ragini ne apni tin ungliya dikha di
"wow....pahli baar me hi hattrik maar li" nisha chillte hue boli aur room me
ghus gai
aashu palang par nanga hi besudh soya pada hua tha uska lund abhi
aadha khada hua tha jo ki us halat me bhi 6 inch se kam nahi tha aashu
ke lund ko dekhte hi nisha ko yaad aagaya ki aaj ye lund uski chut ko
jannat ki sair karwane wala hai aur itna sochte hi uski chut gili hone lagi
wo aage badhi aur bed par jakar baith gai aur usne aashu ka lund apni
hatheli me bhar liya aur use aage pichhe karne lagi
'wow..kitna mota hai aaj to lagta hai meri chut fategi hi fategi' sochte hue
nisha ne apne hath ki speed badha di aur kuchh hi palo me soye hue
aashu ka lund jaag kar puri tarah tan gaya tha ab nisha ne lunr ko apne
hath ki giraft se aazad kiya aur use muh me bhar kar chusne lagi
aashu bhale hi soya hua tha lekin nind me bhi uske chehre par masti ke
bhaav aagaye aur uski kamar hilne lagi aashu ki kamar hilte dekh nisha
bhi pure mann se uske lund ko apne muh me andar bahar karne lagi aur
thodi hi der me aashu karahte hue jaga lekin tab tak uska lund nisha ke
muh me hi apna pani chhod chuka tha aur lagatar uske muh ko apne
maal se bharta jaraha tha
thodi der baad nisha apna muh saaf kar rahi thi aur aashu use ajib najro
se dekh raha tha
"kya tha ye sab..." aashu ne puchha
"are main tumhe jagane aayi thi lekin yahan tumhare lund maharaj ko
dekh kar mujhe in par pyar aagaya aur main inki seva apne muh se
karne lagi kyonki aaj ye meri muniya ki sawari kar ke use kali se phool jo
banane wale hai, bas itni si baat thi" nisha boli
"aur agar main ye kahun ki main aaj tumhare sath chudai nahi kar sakta
to" aashu ne use chheda
"aisa sochna bhi mat warna....." nisha boli
"warna...warna kya?" aashu bola
"warna main ise ukhad fekungi" kahte hue nisha ne aashu ke murjhaye
hue lund ko pakad kar khicha
"ahhh...." aashu ke muh se nikla aur usne nisha ko khich kar apne upar
leliya aur uske dono boobs ko jor jor se masalne laga
idhar aashu nisha ki chuchiyo se khel raha tha aur udhar nisha uske lund
se tabhi achanak aashu ne apne honth nisha ke hotho se jod liye aur ek
jordar kiss shuru ho gai jisme nisha bhi machalte hue aashu ka pura sath
dene lagi aashu ka lund ek baar phir khada ho chuka tha jise nisha abhi
bhi masle jarahi thi tabhi aashu ne apna ek hath lower ke upar se hi
nisha ki chut ke upar rakh diya aur use ragadne laga nisha ki masti aur
badh gai aur uski pahle se hi paniyai hui chut ab aur bhi gili hone lagi thi
nisha ki kamar bhi ab hilne lagi thi isi bich aashu ne kisi tarah se apna
hath nisha ke lower aur panty me ghusa kar uski nangi chut tak pahucha
diya aur uski chut ke chhed ko talash karne laga aur jaise hi uski talash
puri hui usne apni ek ungli chut me ghusa kar andar bahar karne laga 2
minute me hi nisha ka badan akadne laga aur wo aashu se chipak kar
jhadne lagi aashu ka hath uske pani se san chuka tha aur nisha ki
aankhe band thi aur wo gahri gahri saanse le rahi thi
"tu bhi na nisha, abhi se shuru ho gai jara bhi intzaar nahi kar sakti kya"
room me ghuste hue ragini boli
"di...aaj mera din hai to isme intzaar kya karna jab marji ho shuru ho jao"
nisha aashu ki god se utarti hue boli
"are lekin abhi aashu ko fresh to ho jane de" ragini boli
"haan...haan kyon nahi, jao bhai nashta to ho gaya hai apna ab jaldi se
fresh ho jao taki lunch aur diner ek sath kiya jasake" nisha boli
aashu chupchap uthha aur ek towel bandh kar room se bahar nikal gaya
"di tum bhi hall me aajao jab tak main nashta garam kar leti hu" nisha boli
aur room se bahar nikal gai wo jaldi jaldi sab kuchh nipta kar chudai
karne ko utavali hue jarahi thi........
jaise taise ragini aur aashu ne naha dhokar nashta khatam kiya aur charo
bhai bahan hall me ek sath baithe hue the.
nisha ka mann to kar raha tha ki abhi hi aashu ki god me jakar baith jaye
lekin munna kaka ki wahan maujudgi use aisa kuchh bhi karne se rok
rahi thi use pata tha ki jab tak wo log lunch nahi kar lete wo yahan se
nahi jayega
'chalo jab itna intzaar kiya hai to kuchh ghanto ka aur sahi' nisha mann
me soch rahi thi
udhar ragini ki najre nisha ke chehre par hi tiki hui thi wo samajh sakti thi
nisha abhi kitni bekaraar hai apni pahli chut chudai ke liye
"kya soch rahi hai nisha....." ragini ne puchha
"hummm......kuchh nahi di...." ragini ki aawaj sunkar nisha apni socho se
bahar nikli
"kuchh to baat hai warna tu itni shant kahan baithti hai kabhi" ragini boli
"bola na di koi baat nahi hai" nisha boli
"ok...lekin ab tera kya program hai ab to aashu fresh hokar nashta bhi kar
chuka hai" ragini boli
"wo to mujhe bhi dikh raha hai lekin pahle ye munna kaka to yahan se
jaye uske baad hi kuchh ho sakta hai" nisha kudhte hue boli
"ohhh....to tu abhi munna kaka ke bare me soch rahi thi, waise us
bechare ki kya galti hai wo to yahan hamara hi kaam kar raha hai na phir
bhi agar tu kahe to main use yahan se jane ko kah deti hu taki tera kaam
aasani se hosake" ragini ne use chheda
"di...bahut chahak rahi ho agar meri jagah hoti na to pata chalta aur
waise bhi raat tumne dikha hi diya jab tumne bhai ko mere upar se
uthhaya tha" nisha gusse me boli
nisha ki baat sunkar ab ragini chup ho gai lekin punam ko kuchh samajh
nahi aaya
"bhai ko tere upar se uthhaya tha matlab" punam ne puchha
aur punam ki baat sunkar nisha jo gusse me thi usne bata diya ki raat ko
kya hua tha aur jab aashu uski chut par lund tika chuka tha tab kaise
ragini ne use usse alag kiya tha.
idhar punam nisha ki bate sunkar muskuraye jarahi thi wahin ragini ka
muh sharam se laal ho raha tha jabki aashu hall ki khidki se bahar ki taraf
dekh raha tha
"wow.....ragini tune to kamal kar diya" nisha ki baat khatam hone ke baad
punam boli
"thanks di agar tum aisa sochti ho to" ragini boli use nisha par gussa
aaraha tha
"are...naraj kyon hoti ho, main sach kah rahi hu" punam boli
"chalo bhi yaar ab band karo tum log ye kahan ki bate lekar baith gaye
ho" aashu jhunjhlate hue bola use ab ye takraar jhagde ki taraf jate hue
dikh rahi thi
aashu ka andaj dekh kar tino bahne chup ho gai unme se koi bhi aashu
ko naraj nahi karna chahta tha
"ok...to nisha ab bata aaj ka kya program hai" ab aashu bola
"aaj ka kya program hai wo to sab ko pata hai aaj ki heroin to main hi hu
aaj dono di sirf makhhiya maregi bas" nisha boli
"tu shayad bhul rahi hai nisha ki din ke baad raat bhi hoti hai" punam boli
"main tumhari tadap samajh sakti hu di lekin bhai aaj din me hi itna thak
jayega ki raat ko use sirf aur sirf nind hi aayegi aur kuchh nahi ab jiska
bhi number lagna ho wo kal hi lagega" nisha use chhedte hue boli
"aur di waise bhi ab tumhara number to ab pichhe se hi lagega uske
baad hi samne ki koi baat hogi agar manjur ho to bolo raat me hi number
laga dete hai" aashu punam ko ghurte hue bola
"ye pichhe wala plan mere hi liye hai ya tumne ragini se bhi yahi shart
rakhi hai" punam ne puchha
"is mamle me wo tumhare samne kahin nahi thaharti jo baat tumme hai
wo in dono me nahi aur isi liye mera dil tumhare wahan aaya hai isliye ye
shart sirf tumhare liye hai" aashu bola
"haan di tumhare jaisi gand hum dono bahno ke paas nahi hai" nisha ne
bhi haan me haan lagai
"ye sab kya bate ho rahi hai mere to kuchh samajh me nahi aaraha hai"
ragini boli
"koi khas baat nahi hai di bhai ne punam di ke samne ek shart rakhi hai
ki wo jab tak bhai se apni gand nahi marwati bhai uski samne se nahi
lega, bas itni hi baat hai" nisha ne bataya
"to problem kya hai punam aaj nahi to kal to lena hi padega pichhe se
phir apne bhai ko kyon naraj karti ho" ragini boli
"koi problem nahi hai agar meri marji hogi to main kuchh bhi kar lungi
lekin abhi main is bare me koi baat nahi karna chahti" punam muh
banate hue boli
tabhi wahan munna kaka aaya aur bola "bachho khana ban gaya hai
kaho to laga du"
uski baat sunkar aashu ne time dekha to dophar ke 12 baj gaye the phir
sabhi ki najre mili aur aakhir me ragini boli "kaka aap khana yahan lakar
rakh do hum khud hi lelenge aur aap bhi kha lo"
"nahi beta main to nahi kha paunga aaj gaon me rishtedaar ke ghar
program hai to khana bhi wahin hoga isliye main aaj jara jaldi jana
chahunga" kaka bola
"kyon nahi aap bas khana yahan le aao phir aapki chutti" nisha jhat se
boli
"shukriya beta" kaka bola aur wahan se chala gaya
"yesss....." nisha khushi se chahak uthhi
nisha ki khushi dekh sabhi ke chehro par muskaan aagai thi
thodi hi der me munna kaka khane ka sara saman aur bartan wagaira
rakh kar farm house se chala gaya aur uske jate hi nisha main gait lock
kar ke aagai ab wahan koi bhi uski marji ke bina nahi aasakta tha
kuchh der baad hi sabhi log lunch karne lage the.....